diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 05:36:30 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 05:36:30 -0800 |
| commit | 0716c13672fbe52700d7207f2de7e0e0cb33f02e (patch) | |
| tree | 198de1a9af0437f8ec357568f4e0cda2d608d1ff | |
| parent | 841d68f1687cfe52eebded240b51c122621f2d38 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-0.txt | 396 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-0.zip | bin | 66054 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-8.txt | 4351 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-8.zip | bin | 65349 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-h.zip | bin | 393851 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-h/38834-h.htm (renamed from 38834-h/38834-h.html) | 356 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst.zip | bin | 386624 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/38834-rst.rst | 5469 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/images/cover.jpg | bin | 79209 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/images/illus-083.jpg | bin | 67111 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/images/illus-121.jpg | bin | 75973 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/images/illus-207.jpg | bin | 67543 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 47957 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834.txt | 4351 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 38834.zip | bin | 65339 -> 0 bytes |
15 files changed, 4 insertions, 14919 deletions
diff --git a/38834-0.txt b/38834-0.txt index e017e39..23263bf 100644 --- a/38834-0.txt +++ b/38834-0.txt @@ -1,25 +1,4 @@ - THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: The Twins in the South - -Author: Dorothy Whitehill - -Release Date: February 11, 2012 [EBook #38834] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 38834 *** Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net. @@ -3969,375 +3948,4 @@ that crowned it a little forlorn in the drowsy sunshine. THE END - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project -Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered -trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you -receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of -this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this -eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, -reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and -given away – you may do practically _anything_ with public domain -eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially -commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you -paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this -agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you -paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help -preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See -paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in -the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works -by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms -of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated -with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the -copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on -which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase -“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, -viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with -the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, -you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through -1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless -you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to - the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to - donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 - days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally - required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments - should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, - “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary - Archive Foundation.” - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. - You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the - works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and - all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth -in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the -owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability -to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE -THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF -WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. -YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR -UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, -INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE -NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals -and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely -available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn -more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how -your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the -number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with -the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to -our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 38834 *** diff --git a/38834-0.zip b/38834-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a57699..0000000 --- a/38834-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-8.txt b/38834-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8a4d71c..0000000 --- a/38834-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4351 +0,0 @@ - THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: The Twins in the South - -Author: Dorothy Whitehill - -Release Date: February 11, 2012 [EBook #38834] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - -[Illustration: _JANET AND PHYLLIS LOOKED AT HER WITH DANGEROUSLY CALM -EYES_] - - *THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH* - - _By_ - - DOROTHY WHITEHILL - - - - PUBLISHERS - - BARSE & HOPKINS - - NEW YORK, N. Y., NEWARK, N. J. - - Copyright, 1920 - - by - - Barse & Hopkins - - MADE IN U.S.A. - - - - -Table of Contents - - - CHAPTER I--Welcome to Hilltop - CHAPTER II--School Chatter - CHAPTER III--Sally Arrives - CHAPTER IV--The Rivalry of the Wings - CHAPTER V--A Fresh Freshman - CHAPTER VI--A Squelching - CHAPTER VII--Poetry and Prose - CHAPTER VIII--More Twins - CHAPTER IX--A Question of Names - CHAPTER X--The Parrot Is Consulted - CHAPTER XI--The Archery Contest - CHAPTER XII--Janet to the Rescue - CHAPTER XIII--Diverse Paths - CHAPTER XIV--The Story of the Two Dogs - CHAPTER XV--Making Plans - CHAPTER XVI--More Plans and Plots - CHAPTER XVII--The Tableaux - CHAPTER XVIII--The Elections - CHAPTER XIX--The Tennis Games - CHAPTER XX--The Dramatic Club - CHAPTER XXI--And Last - - *The Twins in the South* - - - - -CHAPTER I--Welcome to Hilltop - - -"I always believe in separating sisters," Miss Hull made this -astonishing announcement with a gentle smile. - -Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, consternation written large on -their faces. - -"But Miss Hull----" Janet began. - -It was Phyllis who spoke with grown-up assurance. - -"We couldn't think of being separated, Miss Hull," she said, with one of -her winning smiles. "You see, we found each other only a little over a -year ago, and we've such a lot of time to make up." - -"But if you were separated you'd get to know the girls so much better," -Miss Hull's soft Southern drawl protested. "I've planned for each of you -to room with an old girl. I'm sure it's the better way." - -Miss Hull was an imperious woman, statuesque in figure, a smooth level -brow, flashing dark eyes and a mass of wavy gray hair, piled high on her -head. When she said a thing she expected instant submission. She was -surprised when Phyllis, still with her charming smile, but with a note -of firmness in her voice, replied: - -"But you see, Miss Hull, we should both be very unhappy. We're twins, -you know, and that makes a difference." - -Miss Hull could not deny the note of decision in her voice, and like all -broad-minded and imperious people, she admired anyone who had those same -qualities in common with her. - -She did not speak down to Phyllis, but rather as to an equal, when she -replied: - -"Very well, you will room together. I suppose being twins does make a -difference," she added laughingly. - -Phyllis thanked her, and with a maid to guide them, they went upstairs -to a big room, with long French windows, one of which opened onto a tiny -balcony. They sat down in comfortable wicker chairs and stared at each -other. - -"Oh, Phyl, you are magnificent!" Janet exclaimed. "I never was so -petrified in my life. Miss Hull is such a masterful sort of person that -she silenced me with a glance." - -Phyllis tossed her head. - -"The person never lived that could silence me," she said vaingloriously. -"But I don't think it was very nice of her to wait until Auntie Mogs -left and then try to separate us." - -"We should have let Auntie Mogs stay at the hotel for a day or two as -she wanted to," Janet remarked thoughtfully. - -"No; that would have been a kiddish thing to do; and after all, Jan., -Miss Hull was really doing what she thought was right. As soon as I -explained to her she was very nice about it. I like her tremendously," -she said. - -"Well, I don't," Janet announced firmly. "She tried to separate us." - -"But she didn't, dearest. It would take more than Miss Hull to do that." -Phyllis laughed into Janet's serious eyes. - -The Page twins after a summer in Arizona with their brother Tom, had -come to Hilltop school. Their aunt, Miss Carter, had brought them from -New York to the Virginia hills, but had returned almost at once, for -they had arrived early that morning, and she had taken the afternoon -train for home. It was six o'clock now, and from their window they could -see the twilight creeping closer to the great old trees that grew in a -thick protecting border around the school. - -Hilltop was indeed well named. The white colonial building crowned the -hill, and a roadway, straight as an arrow, and lined on either side with -tall interlacing elms, ran down the gentle slope for a mile and a half -until it joined the highway in the valley. - -It had been a wonderful mansion in its day. Now a new wing had been -added on, and many of the rooms had been divided and cut up into smaller -ones, but the outside of the house had lost nothing of its old-world -dignity and charm. - -Janet and Phyllis stood in the little balcony and watched the shadows -lengthen on the green below. They had each other so they were not -unhappy, but the suggestion of a lump in their throats made them think a -little forlornly of Auntie Mogs and the cheerful rooms of their New York -house. - -"I wish Sally would come," Janet exclaimed. "I simply can't wait to see -her." - -"Neither can I," Phyllis agreed. "Just think, we haven't seen her since -last Christmas." - -"It was a shame Daphne couldn't come down with us, wasn't it?" - -"Yes, in a way; but we'll be acquainted by the time she gets here, and -that will be nice, too." - -"Still, it would have been fun to have her on the train with us." - -Sally Ladd and Daphne Hillis were old friends of the twins. They had -known them in New York, and at Miss Harding's school they had been known -as The Quartette. Sally had come to Hiltop for the second term the year -before, and it was because of her glowing accounts of boarding-school -life that the other three girls had decided to come this year. - -Sally had not come from New York with the twins, as they had planned, -because at the last minute she had decided to visit a friend of hers in -Ohio. Her train was due at eight o'clock. - -A knock at the door brought the twins in from the balcony. - -"Come in," Janet called, and a tall, heavily-built girl with red hair -and spectacles entered the room. - -"Aren't you the Page twins?" she inquired heartily. - -"Yes, we are," Phyllis and Janet answered. - -"Well, Sally Ladd has talked so much about you that I feel as if I'd -known you all my life. I'm Gwendolyn Matthews, otherwise known as Gwen." -She held out a large hand covered with golden freckles, and the twins -shook it gratefully. - -"Come along downstairs and be shown off. The girls are dying to see you, -for of course Sally has told us the thrilling way you discovered each -other last year." - -Phyllis and Janet followed her down the wide red-carpeted hall to the -floor below. They could see the lights coming from a big room a little -way beyond, and hear a hubbub of voices. - -Janet had a sudden and overwhelming desire to run, but Phyllis hurried -forward eagerly. Gwen pushed them both before her, and they found -themselves in an immense room, brightly lighted by two crystal -chandeliers. The ceiling was painted with white clouds against a blue -sky, and fat little cupids danced or plied their art with miniature bows -and arrows. It was the old ballroom untouched and still beautiful after -these long years. - -They had barely time to look about them before Gwen held up an -impressive hand and announced in strident tones: - -"The Page Twins." - -There was an instant hush of voices and the girls looked at them -curiously. A dark-haired, blue-eyed girl, dressed in fluffy white, left -the group she had been talking to and came towards them with -outstretched hands. - -"I declare, Gwen, you are just a dreadful tease." Her delightful -Southern drawl was lazily good-natured. - -"How do you do? We're mighty glad to welcome you to Hilltop," she said -cordially. - -"That's awfully sweet of you," Phyllis smiled winningly. - -"Thanks," Janet mumbled. - -"My name is Hillory Lee, and I'm a Senior," she went on; but a rippling -laugh interrupted her. - -"A Senior, just one day old. Come now, Poppy, don't put on airs. You're -not old enough." - -"A dear little, new little, Senior, all filled up with dignity," another -voice teased. - -Poppy--Hillory Lee was always called Poppy--led the laugh that followed, -and then suddenly the girls gathered around the twins, introducing -themselves and talking with a fine disregard of one another. - -The dinner gong silenced them, and out of the confusion a double line -formed down the length of the room. Phyllis and Janet were shown their -places along with the rest of the new girls. - -Poppy, as the president of the senior class, stood on the top of the -steps that led to a small stage at the end of the room. - -"You all must come to order, and please go down very quietly to the -hall," she said a little shyly; but no one attempted to tease her. She -represented Hilltop as she stood on the stage, and they one and all gave -her instant obedience. - -The dining hall was under the ballroom of the first floor. Deer heads -decorated the wall, with other trophies of the chase. A huge fireplace -ran along the side of one wall. The mantel was filled with big silver -loving cups. - -Janet and Phyllis were to learn their importance in the life of the -school as the year progressed. Just at present they could not take in -details. They were too busy trying to sort their first impressions. - -There were four long tables with twenty girls and two teachers at each. -The twelve seniors, with Miss Hull, sat apart in state on a dais at the -end of the room. The tables were all narrow and the high-backed oak -chairs gave the room the look of an old monastery. - -There was lots of talking at dinner. The twins did not try to remember -all of the girls' names, but three of them stood out as special friends -of Sally's. One was Gladys Manners, a rough-and-tumble sort of girl with -mischievous blue eyes, dark hair and a contagious giggle. - -"Do you know Aunt Jane's poll-parrot?" she asked at the beginning of the -meal, and the twins loved her at once. - -Prudence Standish--called Prue for brevity's sake--sat beside Janet, and -she was so attentive and thoughtful during the meal and so careful to -explain what the girls meant by their many illusions of places and -things that had happened in the past, that the twins' gratitude ripened -into a sincere liking before the meal was over. - -The third girl sat just across from Phyllis. Her name was Ann Lourie. -She hardly spoke through the meal, but her quiet smile and the humor -that lay at the back of her hazel eyes gave the twins the impression of -a personality worth cultivating. - -The teachers at the table were Miss Remsted and Miss Jenks. They were -both young and full of fun, and the twins contrasted them with the -teachers at Miss Harding's, to the latter's disadvantage. - -When dinner was over Miss Hull stood up. - -"You have nothing to do tonight, girls, but get acquainted; and I want -you to do that thoroughly. Remember, every new girl must be made to feel -at home at Hilltop." - -The bell tinkled, the lines formed, and the girls marched back to the -ballroom. - - - - -CHAPTER II--School Chatter - - -It was not long after they had returned to the ballroom until the twins -found themselves in the center of a group of laughing girls. - -"It would be a regular game," Gladys Manners announced. - -"What would?" Phyllis demanded. - -"Guessing which was which," Gladys told her. - -"Oh, let's try it," half-a-dozen voices exclaimed. - -They put the twins side by side, and then the girls took turns guessing. -Between turns the twins would change places, or remain where they were. - -"Oh, this is too much!" Prue exclaimed, after she had stared at them for -a full minute. "I'm dizzy with looking from one to the other of you, but -I'm blessed if I know which one I sat next to at dinner." - -"This is going to be too complicated. I vote that we do something about -it." Ann Lourie spoke with a Southern intonation, but it was different -from Miss Hull's speech and Poppy's lazy drawl. She came from New -Orleans, which accounted for the difference. - -"What are you all doing?" Poppy, with her arm around Gwen's broad -shoulders, joined them. - -"We're playing a new game," Gladys announced. "It's called 'Guessing the -Twins.'" - -"You're it, Poppy," Prue laughed. "See if you can do it." - -Poppy tried. The twins looked up at her provokingly. Their soft brown -hair waved back from their forehead with almost identical curls. Their -heads, exactly the same oval shape, were pressed close together. Their -red lips each smiled a twisted smile, and their golden-brown eyes, so -like the color of autumn leaves, danced mischievously. - -"I declare to goodness there isn't anybody on earth that can tell you -two apart," Poppy laughed. - -"Oh, but there are!" Phyllis told them. "Sally never gets us mixed up." - -"Oh, that's easy to understand," Gwen remarked. "Sally just asks Aunt -Jane's poll-parrot which is which, and that bird, you know, can tell her -anything." - -"Just the same, it's going to be complicating," Ann repeated, "and I -suggest that we make one of them wear something to distinguish her from -the other. It need only be something tiny, just big enough for our -select group," her eyes travelled from Prue to Gladys and to Poppy and -Gwen. - -"That's a mighty good idea of yours, Ann, and as representatives of the -senior class"--Gwen was captain of sports--"we endorse it." - -"The question is, what shall it be?" Prue inquired. - -"I know." Gladys unpinned a tiny little gold pin that she was wearing. -It was the shape of the crescent moon, and was no bigger than a good -sized pea. - -"It's an old class pin I had years ago when I went to day school. I -don't know what possessed me to put it on yesterday when I left -home----" - -"I do," Prue interrupted. "You had a snapper off, and you thought that -would show less than an ordinary pin." - -"Untidy little wretch you are," Ann agreed. - -The rest looked at Gladys' cuff and, sure enough, there was a snapper -off. Gladys, under their laughing scrutiny, was no whit embarrassed. - -"Course I'm untidy," she agreed; "that's because I'm an artist, and it's -being done this year. You couldn't expect me to be as neat as Prue, the -immaculate." - -Prue laughed good-naturedly. "Meaning I am not an artist," she remarked. -"Well, nobody will dispute that with you, least of all Miss Remsted." - -The rest of the old girls laughed as at some well known joke and the -twins smiled in sympathy. - -"Prue tried to have a crush on Miss Remsted last year," Poppy explained. -"We don't encourage them--crushes, I mean--at Hilltop, but Prue is -stubborn--comes from New England, you know, where the word was -coined--and she would have a crush in spite of the fact that she had -been here two years and knew that we would have to take drastic steps to -cure her." - -"You did and I'm cured; can't we spare them the harrowing details?" Prue -protested. - -"No; it may be a lesson they'll need, and besides, Poppy loves to point -a moral," Gwen remarked. "Go on, Poppy; let's hear the awful end." - -"It's coming; just you listen." Poppy directed her story to the twins. -"Prue suddenly decided, about the middle of the term, that she was a -budding young artist and that all she needed was a little special -instruction, so she went to Miss Hull and got permission to take special -art. Then she went to Miss Remsted----." Poppy paused to chuckle in -anticipation. - -"Miss Remsted told her to bring her her best sketch," she continued. -"Now, Prue had never made a sketch in her life, but she reckoned it -would be easy enough." - -"Prue's a futurist," Gwen interrupted. - -"So she about made up her mind to draw an animal. What made you choose -something that was living, Prue? I never did understand." - -"Then you never will, because I'm not going to tell you," Prue replied -airily. - -"Oh, but I am," Ann smiled reminiscently. "The day before she did the -sketch she came to me and asked me if a great many artists hadn't made -their start by drawing pictures of animals. I thought for a minute and -then----" - -"To show off the knowledge that you haven't got"--Gladys took up the -story--"you casually mentioned Rosa Bonheur, and Prue went straight to -her desk and----" She turned to Poppy. - -"Drew--I mean sketched--the gardener's watch dog," Poppy went on. "He -was a nice dog, but not very sketchable. You all know how dogs will jump -'round, so you can't blame Prue for what happened. She finished the -sketch and took it to Miss Remsted." - -"I did not, I _left_ it for her in the studio," Prue corrected. - -"Left it; excuse me, I stand corrected," Poppy continued. "History does -not repeat just what Miss Remsted said or did, but when Prue went to her -desk next morning she found her dog with this little note pinned to his -tail--not literally, you understand, but figuratively: 'Prue, dear; it's -a very nice little rabbit, but it's a pity he has the mumps.'" - -The laugh that followed was led by Prue. The twins exchanged glances. -They were both thinking how very differently some of the girls at Miss -Harding's would have taken such teasing. - -Phyllis always liked and was liked by girls, so she gave the matter less -consideration than Janet. Janet's heart glowed; here were the kinds of -girls that she had dreamed about. Their teasing stopped before it became -unkind. Their laughter held no hint of derision; and, above all, she was -conscious of the feeling of fellowship and understanding that existed -between them. She found herself wishing that she could be the brunt of -their teasing, for somehow, she felt that in that way only could she be -admitted to the happy sisterhood. - -"There's a strong bond between sister classes at Hilltop," Gladys was -explaining. "That's the reason that Gwen and Poppy prefer to talk to us, -who are only Sophomores, instead of joining that group of -important-looking Juniors over there." She pointed to half-a-dozen girls -a little older than the twins who were laughing and joking at the other -side of the room. - -"They'll adopt the Freshmen and make them behave," Prue exclaimed. - -"While it is the Senior's painful duty to see that our class keeps out -of mischief," Gladys laughed. - -The twins smiled. They liked the way these girls finished each other's -sentences and interrupted each other without giving and taking offence. - -Ann looked up at the clock--a grandfather one--which stood in the corner -of the big room and chimed out the hours drowsily. - -"'Most time for Sally to come," she announced. "Let's go and watch for -her." - - - - -CHAPTER III--Sally Arrives - - -"May we go to the senior's retreat, Poppy?" Gladys asked. "Your balcony -is such a dandy place to watch the road from." - -Once more the twins felt a little tremble of pleasure. Although the -girls were the best of friends in spite of the difference in their ages, -the Sophomores as a class never failed in their respect to the Seniors. - -"Yes, come along; we'll go with you," Poppy replied. - -"I'd like to get the first look at Sally myself," Gwen added. "I hope -she hasn't forgotten to bring Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot." - -They left the ballroom and walked down the broad hall all arm-in-arm. - -"Seniors all busy tonight, the lights are not lit," Prue remarked as -they entered a dark room. Gwen switched on the lights and the twins -found themselves in what seemed to be a delightful chintz lined nook. - -It was a small room directly over the front door. The two-story piazza, -with its enormous pillars, enclosed the balcony that led from it through -long French windows. - -"This is the Seniors' Sanctum Sanctorum," Prue explained. "When the -cares of school government grow too much for them they come in here to -rest." - -"It is also the chamber of horrors on occasion," Gladys added. "Just -wait until you've done something bad, and Poppy calls you in to give you -a racking over the coals." - -"Why, Gladys; what do you mean by talking like that?" Poppy protested -mildly. "I just never could be severe, and I don't expect to have to be -either; especially," she added seriously, "to any girl in my sister -class." - -Prue and Gladys and Ann nodded approval. - -"We'll be good," Ann said seriously. "We want to give you all the help -possible." - -Once more the twins felt a little glow of thankfulness around their -hearts. - -The sound of carriage wheels took them all to the balcony. - -"Sally!" Gladys exclaimed; and with one accord they rushed down the -stairs and out to the front porch. - -Long before the carriage reached the steps, Sally was out of it. She -rumbled to the ground and ran towards them, her black bag knocking -against her knees. - -"Where are my twins?" she demanded breathlessly. - -Janet and Phyllis almost smothered her in the warmth of their embrace. - -"Oh, Sally, you old darling!" Phyllis exclaimed. "You look so -wonderfully natural that I could eat you up for sheer joy." - -"We thought you'd never get here, and we missed you on the train like -everything," Janet said. - -"Hello, Sally; it's great to have you back," Gladys shook hands -heartily. - -"How's Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot?" Gwen inquired. "My, how I missed that -bird this summer!" - -"Well, and wiser than ever," Sally laughed as she held out her hand to -Poppy. - -"It's mighty nice to have you back, Sally," Poppy smiled affectionately. - -"We room together until your friend Daphne comes," Prue told her. - -"Good work. Hello, Ann; what are you lurking in the shadows for?" Sally -demanded. - -"Oh, I never rush, even to say how do you do to my best friend. I much -prefer to be the last on the list. Did you have a good summer?" - -"Oh, wonderful!" Sally enthused. "Alice's family were awfully nice to -me, and I had a glorious time." - -"It's too bad Alice isn't coming back," Gladys exclaimed. "I'm going to -miss her frightfully." - -"I know, but she really isn't well enough. Why girls, she's lost -pounds," Sally replied. Alice Bard was a girl Sally had been visiting. -She had been to Hilltop for three years, but was unable to return on -account of ill-health. - -"Well, come along; let's go in," Prue suggested. "After all, we're not -the only ones that want to see Sally." - -They followed into the house, and Sally, after she had said "how do you -do" to Miss Hull, rejoined them and they went on up to the ballroom. A -shout went up from the girls as they saw her coming, and she shook hands -until the silence bell sounded. - -"That's the trouble," Sally protested. "We no sooner get talking when -that old bell rings. There are loads of girls I haven't even had a -chance to speak to yet." - -The room emptied in a minute and the twins, with Sally between them, -went upstairs. - -"I can't come in and talk to you, because there's no visiting after -hours, but I'll see you bright and early in the morning," Sally -promised. "You're not homesick, are you?" - -"Homesick! I should say not," Phyllis protested. "I'm so excited I'm -ready to die, and now that you're here it's simply perfect." - -"I never knew there were so many nice girls in the world," Janet -exclaimed. "It's going to be wonderful, and won't it be fun having -Daphne come?" - -"Indeed it will; the old quartette together again," Sally agreed. "But -I've got to fly now or I'll be caught, and that will never do on the -first night back." - -They parted, Janet and Phyllis, in their own room with the door closed, -stood in the middle of the floor trying to decide why they were so -happy. - -"It's wonderful, isn't it?" Phyllis began. - -"It's just like a wonderful dream," Janet agreed. - -"It's nice to have Sally back, isn't it?" - -"You bet." - -"And I love Ann." - -"So do I, the best of all." - -They undressed slowly. - -"You honestly like it, Jan?" Phyllis inquired anxiously, after the -lights were out, and they were both in their single white beds. - -Janet's hand found Phyllis's. - -"I do honestly," she replied seriously. "There's something about their -spirit, the nice way they tease," she added. - -"And that sort of understood respect they give the Seniors," Phyllis -replied. "It's all so nice and--and--oh, I can't think of the word I -want." - -"I can; it's _happy_," Janet told her. - -They were quiet for a few minutes, and then Janet suddenly sat up in -bed. - -"But how awful it would have been if Miss Hull had separated us," she -said in the darkness. - -"She couldn't have done that. No one ever can," Phyllis replied very -positively, but very sleepily. - -"Never!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--The Rivalry of the Wings - - -"All aboard for the grand tour of inspection," Gladys announced. - -School for the day was over. All through a confusing morning the twins -had been shown from one classroom to another where they had met their -teachers. There had been no attempt at lessons, but the girls had been -encouraged to talk and give their opinions on the different studies. As -a result of this, some shifting had been necessary. In English, one of -the new girls named Ethel Rivers had been dropped to the class below. -Because from her hasty remarks it was easy to see that she knew very -little of literature. She protested, but Miss Slocum stood firm. The -twins acquitted themselves well. They sat together and none of the -teachers could tell them apart, for they did not know about the tiny -crescent pin that Phyllis was faithfully wearing. But unlike Miss Baxter -at Miss Harding's school, the faculty at Hilltop rather enjoyed their -own confusion. - -Now they were free for the day, and Sally with the able assistance of -Prue and Gladys was waiting to show the twins over the school and the -grounds. - -"You've seen the classroom," Sally began, "and you know about the -assembly hall." - -"Oh, Sally, if you're not going to do better than that I'm going to play -guide," Gladys protested. "The idea of calling a ballroom the assembly -hall! It loses all its romance." - -"And besides, Miss Hull doesn't like it," Prue added. - -"Why?" Phyllis inquired. - -Sally waved her hand at Gladys as if she were introducing a speaker. - -"You tell it, Glad, and then we'll be sure to be amused." - -"I accept the nomination, and I will do my best for the people under my -care," Gladys said grandly. - -"Well, do start with the explanation of the ball room," Janet begged. -"I'm so curious." - -"That means the history of Hilltop, but I'll do my best," Gladys -replied, and began: - -"Fifty years ago, Colonel Hull lived in this house. He had lots of money -and he lived like a king. He was famous throughout the countryside for -his wonderful hunting, but, if you just go on spending money and never -do anything to make it, it doesn't last forever, so when Colonel Hull -died and Miss Hull's father had the house, he found he didn't have any -money to run it with. So for a long time Miss Hull and her father and -mother lived in the old wing and were terribly poor. - -"Then her parents died and the house was Miss Hull's, but still there -wasn't any money. All her friends wanted her to sell it, but she -wouldn't do it. There had been six generations of Hulls on this place, -and she wasn't going to let her ancestors up in heaven see her beaten by -a little thing like no money." - -"Oh, Glad!" Sally and Prue protested. - -"Well, she wasn't," Gladys persisted. "Maybe that's not a very elegant -way of putting it, but it's exactly as it was. She wouldn't admit she -was beaten, and, of course, she wasn't. - -"She got together with some teachers that she knew and she started -Hilltop. She started with ten pupils, and now I wish you'd look at us. -We're the most wonderful school in the country." - -Gladys finished as though she were closing a speech to the Senate. - -"But what about the ballroom?" Janet insisted. - -"I'm coming to that, if you have a little patience," Gladys told her. - -"Miss Hull remembered her grandfather, and she remembered how he liked -to have the rooms called by their special name, so she goes on calling -them the same and so you see, instead of having lectures in an assembly -hall, like everybody else, we have them in a real ballroom, that's the -most beautiful room in the state. - -"That's why we call it the ballroom still, and why we call the dining -room the hall, why Miss Hull's room is the boudoir instead of an office, -and why we have history in the library instead of a classroom. You see, -it gives us an advantage over other schools, makes Hilltop original -instead of an ordinary boarding school." - -Gladys paused, and looked at her listeners for appreciation. - -The twins sighed. "It's just wonderful!" Janet said. - -"Why it makes you think you're living in the time of white wigs and -patches," Phyllis whispered, looking about her as though she expected to -see Colonel Hull walk through one of the heavy oak doors, ready for a -day with the hounds. - -Janet's eyes held the look of dreamy speculation that had so often -filled them when she was reading old-world stories in her Enchanted -Kingdom. - -Gladys had dropped her mocking tone as the story unfolded. The realest -love in her life was Hilltop, and she loved to talk about it. She saw -the look in the twins' eyes that she had hoped to see, and she smiled -contentedly. - -"Now, ladies and gentlemen, step this way if you please," she went on -with a return to her laughing manner. "We will now learn something of -the present history of the school. We are now in the old building and, I -might add, the only building to live in, but observe this green baize -door. It leads to what is commonly called the new wing." - -She pushed it open with a contemptuous push, and they found themselves -in a spick-and-span corridor of white woodwork and gleaming mahogany -doors. In comparison to the old and stately paneled walls of the old -building it seemed new indeed. - -Several girls that the twins recognized came out of one of the rooms and -stopped in mock surprise. - -"Why, Gladys! Why, Prue! Why, Sally!" Louise Brown, a tall and lanky -girl, and one of their own classmates, exclaimed. "Is it possible that -you've come for a breath of fresh air to our light and sunny abode, -after the mouldy shadows of yours?" she asked, smiling sweetly. - -Gladys sighed, but it was Sally who answered. - -"No," she said in a bored tone, "we are simply showing Janet and Phyllis -what to avoid in the future." - -The other girls laughed good-naturedly. - -"That's one on you, Sally," Louise admitted, and one of the other girls -exclaimed: - -"Long live the rivalry between the old and the new at Hilltop!" - -"Well, anyway, now that you're here, come on into my room, I've got a -whale of a box of candy," little Kitty Joyce invited. - -When they were all seated in her dainty room, Phyllis said, shyly: - -"I wish somebody would explain to me about this rivalry; I don't -understand." - -"I'll explain!" Louise jumped up and stood in the middle of the floor, -her hands behind her back. - -"We are two distinct and separate wings," she began, "and we represent -the old and the new. For some reason that nobody will ever understand, a -spirit of rivalry started between the two years ago, when we were very -new. Now it is an established fact. We fight in games, in art and in -lessons for the glory of our wings, and even at the risk of being rude," -she added with a little twinkle in her eye, "I'm going to state last -year our house won everything." - -"Everything but archery, history, composition and dramatics," Prue -reminded her gravely. - -"Oh, pouf!" Kitty laughed. "Those don't count. We won the tennis cup, -the running cup, the art prize, for sculpture and painting." - -"That was last year," said Sally severely. - -They munched the candy for a while in silence, and then Kitty said -slowly: - -"Funny thing the way the wings feel about each other. Why, look at you, -Sally. You were awfully good friends with Alice Bard, and she was a new -wing girl...." - -"Well, for that matter, take us here today," Louise put in. "We're -really the best of friends, and yet--" - -"And yet there's a difference. It's rather like two brothers who go to -different colleges. They love each other, but they love their colleges -too." - -"All very well," said Gladys, "but the truth of the matter is that both -wings enjoy the spirit of competition. It gives us something to think -about and work for." - -"But you're so good-natured about it," Janet said wonderingly. - -"Of course we are," Sally replied. "Whoever heard of two basketball -teams really disliking each other, and yet they'll fight tooth and nail -for a cup." - -"A cup that they really don't want, either, except for what it stands -for," Gladys added with a little laugh. - -Kitty threw up her two little hands in mock despair. - -"Mercy on us. We are getting in deep. I vote we have some more -chocolates." - -The girls returned to the candy box with renewed interest and for the -time being the subject of the wings was dropped, but not before the -twins had grasped the exact nature of the rivalry. - - - - -CHAPTER V--A Fresh Freshman - - -"Something's got to be done about that little Ethel Rivers." - -Sally sat down in the big tufted chair in the twins' room, and made the -announcement with a positiveness that left no room for doubt. - -"What's she been doing now?" Phyllis laughed. - -"Why, Prue and I met her in the hall and she walked past us with her -nose in the air. Prue stopped her and asked her where she was going, and -what do you think she said?" - -"Can't imagine," Janet shook her head. "Tell us." - -"She said she was hurrying back to the new wing for a breath of clean -air." - -"Impertinent infant," Ann drawled lazily. She was lying on the foot of -Janet's bed, almost asleep. "It wouldn't have been nearly so bad if she -said fresh, but clean is really outrageous." - -"But of course she didn't mean it," Phyllis said. - -"That's the funny part of it," Prue came in from the balcony and stood -in the doorway, blotting out the light. "She really did mean it. She's -taken the rivalry of the wings as a deadly serious thing." - -"Being entirely without a sense of humor, she would," Sally said -crossly. "Remember Mary Marble last year? I was only a new girl, but I -saw something was going to happen." - -"It did. Our little Mary returned not this year." - -"What was the matter with Mary?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Didn't fit," Sally replied shortly, and dismissed the subject. - -There was a knock on the door and Gladys, too impatient to wait for -Janet's "Come in," opened it. By the expression on her face, all the -girls knew that something was the matter; even Ann sat up and looked -surprised. - -"What's wrong, Gladys?" she demanded. - -Gladys stood with her back to the door, her hand still on the knob. - -"The trouble," she said impressively, "is Ethel Rivers." - -Sally groaned. "What next?" she inquired. - -"She put a sign up on the green door, requesting the occupants of our -wing to be sure and keep it closed, so as not to let in any of the stale -air." - -"Oh, that's too much," Prue said indignantly. - -"Just like her," Ann replied with a shrug. "What did you do about it, -Glad?" - -"Didn't have to do anything. Poppy and Gwen came along just then and -read it. Poppy said, 'I declare, that's no nice way to act,' and Gwen -settled the whole matter with 'Very bad manners for one so young.'" - -The girls laughed a relieved sort of a laugh. The Seniors had the affair -in hand, and Hilltop looked from year to year to that little group of -girls to straighten out all their difficulties. - -Another knock sounded on the door. Gladys opened it, and one of the -younger children handed her a note. She opened it and read: - - "Dear Glad: - - Find Ann and Prue and Sally, and come down to the Seniors' - Retreat. We think you are better able to deal with the affair of - Ethel Rivers than we are. - - If we give her impertinence special notice, it will be putting - too much importance to the whole silly thing. - - Yours, - ---- Poppy." - -The girls jumped up quickly as Gladys finished reading the note aloud. - -"Better go right away," Prue said. "They're waiting." - -The rest followed her out of the room. - -"Meet you down on the front steps later," Sally called back over her -shoulder, and the twins were alone. - -Two weeks had passed since the opening of school, but although Janet and -Phyllis felt perfectly at home in their new surroundings, the life at -Hilltop had never for a second become monotonous. Every day they had -found some fresh interest, and they were beginning to understand that -apart from lessons every girl had a big responsibility towards the -school. - -"What a perfectly silly way for that girl to act!" Janet exclaimed. "I'd -like to box her ears." - -"So would I," Phyllis agreed. "Come along; let's go down and wait for -Sally." - -They went downstairs arm in arm and across the broad piazza. Phyllis sat -down with her back against one of the big pillars, and Janet stood on -the top step. - -The close-cropped green lawn fell away from the house in a gracious -slope to meet a fringe of trees that deepened into a woods at all sides. -The tennis courts were visible far away to the right. They were filled -with girls, and in the quiet of the late afternoon their voices floated -laughing on the breeze. To the left the archery target blazed in its -fresh coat of bright colors. - -Archery was the chief sport of Hilltop. Each year teams were chosen from -both wings, and on Archery Day the big silver loving cup was engraved -with the name of the girl who made the highest score; then it was -replaced in the center of the mantel-piece in the hall to await the next -year. - -Archery Day came at the end of the term, and, although the days before -and after it were filled with tennis matches, basketball, and running, -it stood out in importance above them all. - -The tryout for possible candidates was to take place the following week. -The girls in the four upper classes shot five arrows, and the committee -comprised with the Senior class and the faculty judged. Those selected -worked hard and practiced, and just before the Christmas holidays the -teams were chosen. - -"Did you ever shoot a bow and arrow, Jan?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Loads of them," Janet replied. "Harry Waters used to make them for me. -Little short ones made from the branches of trees, and arrows with a pin -in the end of them. Harry was very good at it, but I was terribly -clumsy." - -"I don't believe it," Phyllis protested; "you have a straight eye -anyway. Look at the way you shot Sulky Prescott's gun last summer." - -Janet gave a little shiver and looked long and earnestly at the target. - -"Don't talk about it," she said. "I'll tell you a secret Phyl. I'll die -of mortification if I don't make some sort of a score next week." - -"That's no secret," Phyllis laughed affectionately. "If you could have -seen your eyes when Gwen was talking about the contest; they were as big -as saucers." - -Janet flushed a little. "It's a good thing the rest of the girls don't -know me as well as you do," she said. - -"That's because I'm your twin. Oh, Jan, if you knew how I love to say -that," Phyllis said seriously. - -"I know," Janet nodded. "I'm still afraid sometimes that I'll wake up -and find it's all been a dream." - -"Hush," Phyllis cautioned suddenly. "Here comes Ethel." - - - - -CHAPTER VI--A Squelching - - -Upstairs in the Seniors' Retreat the girls were talking seriously. - -"Of course, she deserves to be called down in front of the whole -school," Helen Jenkins, a very severe type of girl with big horn-rimmed -spectacles, was saying. She was the editor of the school paper, and the -most studious girl in the school. - -"But, as Poppy says, it's never wise to attach too much importance to -the mistakes of a new girl," Marion West, vice-president of the class, -replied. - -Poppy looked at the three Sophomores before her. - -"Have you all any suggestions?" she inquired. - -Gladys and Sally looked at Ann. - -"Perhaps a gentle little boycott might help," she suggested quietly. - -"It's just as hard on our wing, if not worse, than it is on yours," -Stella Richardson, one of the Seniors who lived in the new wing, spoke -up. "There isn't one of us who wouldn't gladly drown the little wretch, -and the trouble is, she's gotten some of the new girls and talked to -them until they feel it's a positive virtue to be rude every time they -see one of you." - -"Oh, it's all too nonsensical," Gwen exploded. "Good old wings, who -dares to take our happy fight and make an ugly thing out of it?" - -"My thumbs are down for anyone who dares," Ruth Hall announced. She -roomed in the new wing with Stella Richardson. - -Gwendolyn Matthews might have been said to have snorted with rage. She -was a splendid healthy specimen of girlhood; a mind capable of small and -mean thoughts was beneath her contempt. She walked out on the balcony, -her back to the rest of the room. - -A minute later she beckoned cautiously to the girls to follow her. They -crowded out on the balcony on tip-toe and peered down as Gwen directed. - -Just below them, sitting on the steps, were Janet and Phyllis. Ethel -stood beside them. She was talking in a loud and excited way and the -girls listened. - -"I should think you'd want to get out of the damp old hole," she was -saying. "There's an extra room in our corridor." - -Janet and Phyllis looked at her with dangerously calm eyes. - -"We've by far the finest bunch of girls in our wing," she continued. -"We're going to take everything away from you this year." - -"Indeed!" Janet said quietly. - -"May I inquire how long you've been at Hilltop?" Phyllis asked politely. - -A smile ran around the group of faces watching from the balcony above. - -"Oh, I'm a new girl," Ethel replied rather flatly. - -"You'd never guess it," Janet said with so much scorn that Gwen almost -laughed, and Sally did, but the three on the piazza below were too -intent to look up. - -"I think the new girls ought to stick together," Ethel announced. "Of -course, if you still persist in living in the old wing, why the fight's -on, but I rather hoped you'd come over to us." - -Phyllis stood up. She was taller than the other girl, and she looked -straight down into her pale blue eyes. - -"Pardon me," she said, "but there is no fight on at all. As a new girl, -neither I nor my twin would presume to act as you advise." She sat down -again, with her back towards Ethel. - -Janet did not bother to stand when she said what she had to say. - -"We saw the sign you put up on the green door, and as new girls we are -thoroughly disgusted with you. If we banded together, it would be to -show you your proper place." Janet did not raise her voice as she spoke, -and when she had finished she looked out over the green lawns as though -the sight gave her pleasure after Ethel's sour face. - -"It might be well for you to remember," Phyllis spoke as though her -thoughts came from a long distance, "that though we are two separate -wings, we are both a part of Hilltop, and though we each give the best -that is in us, it is that Hilltop may soar the higher--not as you seem -to think it is, for any individual and mean advantage." - -The girls on the balcony looked at one another, speechless with -admiration and delight. - -"Oh, well said!" Alice whispered. - -Gwen and Stella hugged each other and Gladys danced a little jig. - -"I declare, I love those children!" Poppy exclaimed. - -"They're _my_ twins, I'd have you remember," Sally exulted. - -They looked back again to the piazza. Ethel had gone and the twins were -strolling arm-in-arm over the green lawn. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--Poetry and Prose - - -Janet ran down the hall, waving a letter over her head. - -"Sally, Phyllis, where are you?" she called. - -The door of Sally's room opened, and Prue came out carrying a drawer -piled high with clothes. - -"Hello there!" she called. "Come and help me move." - -"Oh, then you know Daphne is coming? I just had a letter from her and -I'm trying to find Sally and Phyllis," Janet replied, taking one end of -the heavy drawer. - -"You'll find them all in there." Prue nodded her head towards the door -she had just left. "They are stuffing my peanut butter, eating my -crackers and making fun of my poetry." - -"Why, Prue, I didn't know you wrote," Janet exclaimed. - -"I don't," Prue told her; "that is, not for publication, but every once -in a while I put things down on paper and somehow or other they rhyme." - -"Why didn't you show me any of them?" - -"They weren't good enough. I'd never have let those wild Indians see -them. Just as I was packing, my notebook fell out of my desk, and a lot -of papers I had in it, scattered to the floor. And, of course, Sally -pounced on them." - -"Poor Prue," Janet sympathized. - -They were walking slowly down the hall carrying the drawer between them. - -"Oh, that's not the worst of it; as I told you, they are eating my food -and laughing at my most beautiful thoughts, and to think I'm going to -room with Glad and Ann. I suppose I'll have no peace." - -"Better start writing poetry about them and their pet failings," Janet -suggested. "If you wrote an ode to the freckles on Glad's nose, she'd -probably keep very still in the future." - -"Oh, good idea! I'll do that very thing!" Prue exclaimed. - -They reached the room at the end of the hall and Prue paused to open the -door. - -"The Countess's Room," she announced. - -"Oh, what a nice name. I didn't know you called it that." - -"We don't, but Miss Hull does," Prue corrected. "You see the beautiful -Countess de Something Something, Camier, I think it was, came to visit -Colonel Hull, and she had this room; so it's been called her room ever -since. - -"Oh, I think that's awfully nice; Phyllis will be crazy about it. Wonder -who slept in our room?" - -Janet looked around the big room with interest. It was plenty large -enough to accommodate three beds. Two of them were cots, the third was -an enormous four-poster. It looked worthy indeed to be the couch of a -Countess. She was so busy exclaiming over the tester, with its glazed -chintz ruffle, that she did not see the sudden gleam in Prue's eye. She -even forgot to make any more inquiries about the possible celebrity that -had slept in her own room. - -They dumped the contents of the drawer onto the bed and then carried it -empty back to Sally's room. - -As they paused at the door, a shout of laughter greeted them, and they -heard Glad exclaim: - -"Oh, do listen to this," she cried: "'The smoky darkness of a rich -Egyptian night.'" - -Prue walked into the room, followed by Janet. - -"Prue, dear, didn't you mean a Pittsburgh night?" Ann asked provokingly -as she finished spreading a cracker with as much peanut butter as it -could hold. - -Prue did not deign a reply. Instead she swooped down upon the -unsuspecting Ann and took her carefully spread cracker away from her. - -"Peanut butter is bad for freckles, darling," she said without a trace -of ill-humor in her voice. "Prue will eat it." - -There was a scuffle and the cracker was eventually ground under -somebody's heel. When peace was restored, Janet flourished her letter -once more above her head. - -"From Daphne?" Phyl cried, recognizing the writing. - -"Yes; she's coming today, but how did you find it out?" - -"Miss Hull called me down after mail, and told me," Sally explained. -"She gets in about five-thirty, just in time for dinner." - -"Oh, I wish we could go to the station," Janet exclaimed. - -"Afraid we can't do that," Sally replied, "but we can go down to the -gate." - -"Oh, good! Then when we see her carriage we can hop aboard," Phyllis -said. - -"To think she'd really be here tonight!" Janet cried. "Funny, beautiful -Taffy." - -"Do tell us about her," Gladys demanded. - -"Yes, do," Ann and Prue echoed. - -The three girls looked at each other. - -"You tell them, Sally," Janet said, but Sally shook her head. - -"No, Jan, Taffy's more yours than ours," she replied, and Phyllis -nodded. - -"Go ahead," she encouraged. "If we were talking about Sally I'd be -spokesman." - -"Preserve my character," laughed Sally. - -"Oh, don't worry; they'd never learn the truth from me," Phyllis said -airily. - -"We know all there is to know about Sally," Prue exclaimed. - -"Yes, Jan, tell us about this Daphne. She has a lovely name," Ann added. - -"Well, it exactly suits her," Janet began, "only we call her Taffy -because she has a mop of hair that looks exactly like taffy candy, the -rich yellow kind, and her eyes are green, just the color of the sea, -when you look straight down into it on a misty day, and her cheeks are -like rose petals, not bright pink, but a soft, delicate tint, and her -cheeks are ivory white, like cream. She has long slender hands and the -most wonderful voice you ever heard; it's soft and furry; she always -drawls; in fact, Taffy always looks and talks as if she were half -asleep. Her eyelashes are so long and heavy that they almost cover her -eyes. When she opens them wide she looks as if she were surprised at -what she saw. She's got the keenest sense of humor you ever heard of, -and when she says a thing it sounds twice as funny as if anyone else had -said it, because of her queer little laugh." - -Janet stopped and looked suddenly very self-conscious while the girls -looked at her with a new expression in their eyes. - -"Why, Jan," Prue exclaimed. "You're a poet." - -"I feel as if I'd been listening to a fairy story," Gladys said. - -"With the lovely Daphne as the enchanted princess," Ann added dreamily. - -"I never realized before how really lovely Daphne was," Sally laughed. -"Honestly, Jan, I felt as if she was here in the room as you talked." - -Phyllis said nothing. She was curled up on one end of the bed, her head -against Sally's pillows, her arms stretched above her. Her face wore an -expression of pride and ownership, but not surprise. Janet was her twin, -and everything Janet did was perfect in her eyes. When other girls -admired her, too, Phyllis just sat back and smiled contentedly. - -"You'll make a great old quartette," Gladys laughed. - -"Sort of a mutual admiration society," Prue added. - -"Phyl, I'd think you'd be jealous of this Daphne," Ann laughed. "Won't -your nose be out of joint when she arrives?" - -The twins stared at her in blank amazement. - -"Jealous!" they said together. "Why, how perfectly silly." - -"You might as well say that I might be jealous of Sally," Janet -chuckled. - -"No," Phyllis shook her head, "Jan and I couldn't possibly be jealous. -We're twins, you see." - -The little phrase ended all argument and doubt as it always did. The -girls realized with something of a start how close the bond between them -was, and they felt a glow of pride around their hearts. Affection like -this was worthy of a place at Hilltop, and could be pointed out with -pride. - -"My Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Sally exclaimed, jumping up. "Look at the -time," and she held out her wrist watch. "Ten minutes past five. If -we're going to meet Taffy we'd better hurry." - -They found sweaters and started off down the long avenue that lead to -the gate. - -Prue turned to Gladys and Ann. - -"Are the twins elected?" she inquired. - -"They are," they replied. "To the very heart of Hilltop," Ann added. - -They sauntered back to their room. - -"Look at my beautiful bed that a perfectly good Countess has slept in," -Gladys wailed, as she saw the contents of three drawers piled high on -the blue and white counterpane. - -"Oh, never mind that," Prue brushed some of the things aside and sat -down on the edge of the bed. - -"Speaking of Countesses," she began, "Janet wanted to know if anybody -really important had ever slept in their room, and I thought it was a -good chance for a ghost story." - -"Of course, the very thing," Gladys agreed decidedly. - -"We might as well have a good one while we're about it. You'd better -make it up, Prue," Ann suggested. - -Gladys had been gazing out of the window; she turned half way around -now. - -"Don't have to make it up," she said slowly. "There's a perfect -cracker-jack about a pretty lady popping off the balcony when they -brought in her lover who had been shot in a duel." - -"Which balcony was it?" Prue demanded. - -Gladys's eyes twinkled. "Well, it might just as well have been theirs," -she said. - -The other two nodded in understanding. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--More Twins - - -The twins and Sally were breathless when they reached the gate, but they -were in time to see two carriages coming down the turnpike. - -"Two carriages!" Phyllis exclaimed. - -"Maybe they're not both for here," Janet replied. - -Sally smiled a broad smile. - -"Oh, but they are," she said. - -"What's the mystery?" Phyllis demanded. - -"Wait and see," was all the satisfaction Sally would give them. - -They watched the carriages as they crawled along. The little station of -Hillsdale did not boast taxicabs, but contented itself to the -old-fashioned surreys driven by talkative old negroes. - -At last the first carriage turned in at the gate and the girls saw -Daphne and her mother sitting on the back seat. They jumped on the -steps, and Phyllis climbed in beside the driver. - -Daphne at their unexpected appearance was so delighted that she fairly -danced, and Mrs. Hillis, who had feared Daphne's silence on the way up -from the station was the first sign of homesickness, was relieved. - -Daphne had tight hold of Janet's hand. A year ago she had understood, -when things looked very black for Phyllis's twin. And now the tables -were turned, and in this new world of boarding school she looked to -Janet. - -Janet gave her hand a tight squeeze. - -"Taffy, it's so good to see you," she said. - -"At first we were just sick that you couldn't come with us, but really, -it's more fun this way," Phyllis turned around in her seat as she spoke -and saw the other carriage still following. - -"Why, look," she said. "That is coming here, too." But Sally interrupted -her. - -"The twins are regular old girls now at Hilltop," she said to Daphne. -"Oh, isn't it great we're all four together!" - -Mrs. Hillis smiled. Her laugh was a little like Daphne's. - -"How happy you girls are," she said. "I was a little worried about -Daphne's coming so far away from home, but now I know Mrs. Ladd was -right. I can see by your faces that Hilltop is a vast improvement over -Miss Harding's." - -The girls nodded an eager agreement. - -"Here we are!" Sally exclaimed excitedly as they drew up before the -steps. - -"What a beautiful place!" Mrs. Hillis said warmly. - -"Don't you feel like the President in the White House when you walk up -and down these steps?" Daphne drawled. - -"Well, you do feel awfully important," Janet agreed. - -A maid met them at the door and took Daphne's bag. - -"If you all-ll come dis way, I'll show you just where to go," she said. - -Mrs. Hillis and Daphne followed her, and the girls waited in the square -hall. - -"Who under the sun is in that next carriage?" Janet demanded. - -"Wait and see," Sally replied provokingly. - -"Oh, I know," Phyllis exclaimed. "It's another new girl. She's going to -be in the new wing. I heard Kitty and Alice talking about it in history -class today. - -"Indeed," Sally asked politely. - -The maid came back just as the other carriage stopped. A man and two -girls got out and came up the steps. Sally clutched each of the twins by -an arm and pulled them in to a sheltering window recess. - -"Now don't scream when you see what's coming," she whispered. - -The maid was taking the bags. They could hear the man's voice asking for -Miss Hull. The twins looked out from their hiding place. - -Two girls stood in the doorway; the old lantern that swung from the -porch illuminated their faces. They had red hair and they were dressed -exactly alike. - -"Twins!" Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice, and Phyllis looked -bewildered. - -[Illustration: _"Twins!" Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice_] - -"Isn't it a lark?" Sally demanded. "The minute the old wing gets a pair -of twins the new one has to follow suit." - -They heard Daphne's voice and saw her with her mother and Miss Hull -coming down the hall. They went forward to meet them as the new twins -and their father followed the maid in the same direction, and under the -center light exactly in the middle of the hall they all met. - -All four twins looked at each other. Janet and Phyllis saw that their -rivals were easily distinguishable one from the other. For although -their faces were exactly alike, one was considerably stouter than the -other. - -It was Miss Hull's low musical laugh that broke the awkward silence. - -"How did our little surprise turn out, Sally?" she asked. - -"Oh, beautifully, Miss Hull," Sally laughed. "Jan and Phyl never guessed -for a minute." - -Miss Hull smiled delightedly and turned to the gentleman who was waiting -for her. - -"Mr. Ward," she said, holding out her hand. - -Mr. Ward scowled. - -"Yes'm. They're my twins; May and Bess," his abrupt way of speaking -contrasted oddly with his southern voice. "If you can take them right -now and let me get back and catch that next train for town I'll be -mighty obliged. I kept the carriage waiting." - -"Certainly, Mr. Ward," Miss Hull replied, "You go right on. We'll take -care of May and Bess." - -Mr. Ward bowed over her hand for a brief moment, nodded to his daughters -and strolled out of the front door. - -The Ward twins's faces relaxed and they smiled. It was easy to see that -their father's departure was a relief rather than a sorrow. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--A Question of Names - - -"May and Bess are to be in the new wing," Miss Hull said. "Will you -girls take them upstairs when you are going up with Daphne and find some -of the girls on their corridor. Alice and Kitty will take good care of -them, I am sure. Mrs. Hillis and I are going to have a little chat until -dinner." - -She dismissed the girls with a nod. Sally turned to Bess Ward. - -"Will you come along?" she said, "and we'll find Alice and Kitty." - -"Are you two going to room together?" Phyllis inquired. - -Janet was walking with Daphne. She had gotten as far away as possible -from the new twins, for she instinctively disliked them on sight. - -"I should say we're not," Bess, the fatter of the two, replied. "May and -I were figuring to see as little of each other as possible." - -"But why?" Phyllis demanded, surprised. - -"Reckon we're not dying of love for each other," May explained calmly. -"You being a twin could understand, I guess." - -"We can't understand any such thing," Janet suddenly flared up. - -They were on the stairs and they all stopped to turn and look at her. - -"Phyl never wants to be away from me," she continued, her cheeks hot in -anger. - -"I don't hear Phyl agreein' with you," May remarked. - -It was Phyllis's turn to be angry. The color left her cheeks and her -eyes flashed dangerously. - -"No need of my saying anything for people to know that I agree with my -twin," she said coldly. "We always agree on every subject," and she -walked upstairs the rest of the way in silence with her head up in the -air. - -The new twins exchanged glances. - -"What did you say anything for?" Bess asked sulkily. - -"Oh, keep still," May replied. - -When they reached the new wing, Sally was glad to turn them over to -Kitty and Alice. The news had circulated that there were to be twins for -the new wing, and the girls had collected to welcome them. It is only -truthful to say that their faces fell at the first glance. Beside -Phyllis and Janet, the new twins did not show promise of adding greatly -to the new wing. - -"Phew! I'm glad that's over!" Sally sat down on her bed and pulled -Daphne down beside her. - -Phyllis sat in a big chair and Janet perched on the arm of her chair. - -"They haven't any right to be twins," Daphne's drawl held a note of -decision, "and they really don't look alike either." - -"They're perfectly horrid," Janet replied vehemently. - -"I wish they'd leave Hilltop," Phyllis added. - -Sally said nothing for the moment, but she looked very wise. - -"A penny for your thoughts, Sally," Phyllis offered. - -Sally came back from her dreaming with a little start. - -"I was only wondering what they'd be like in six months," she said -slowly. - -"Horrid," said Janet without a moment's hesitation. - -Sally smiled. "That's how little you know of Hilltop," she said. - -"Oh, who cares what they're like!" Phyllis laughed. "They're in the new -wing and we're in the old. All that matters is that Daphne's here, and -we four are together again." - -Daphne gave a queer little laugh. - -"It's pretty wonderful," she admitted, "to find you all just the same. I -was afraid that perhaps Sally had found a new pal, and that perhaps you -two have discovered some other girls. It rather worried me." - -The rest laughed, and Janet said: - -"Taffy, my darling, you were growing an imagination. You kill it before -it becomes dangerous." - -Snatches of a song came to them from the hall and Sally jumped up and -ran to the door. - -"Come in, you three," she called. - -Prue, Ann and Gladys entered. - -"We thought we would let you have the first few minutes in peace," Prue -began, but Ann went straight to Daphne and held out her hand. - -"You're the very princess come to life," she said. "And we're awfully -glad to welcome you at Hilltop." - -"We thought Janet was making you up," Gladys added, "but we see she -wasn't." She smiled her roguish smile at Daphne. - -"Indeed, we are glad to welcome you to Hilltop," Prue held out her hand, -"and specially glad for the old wing." - -"We've been looking over the new twins and I can't say that they are -very exciting. All they did was to scrap," Ann remarked. - -"Oh, dear!" Phyllis sighed. "I suppose now they'll be the new twins, and -we'll be the old twins." - -Gladys looked at her and shook her head very slowly. - -"They will not," she said emphatically. "For I have already named them -the Red Twins, and Red Twins they shall be," she ended triumphantly. - -She was right. The girls had always followed her lead, and they followed -it faithfully in the naming of the Red Twins, and Janet and Phyllis, to -the old wing's secret satisfaction, remained always The Twins. - - - - -CHAPTER X--The Parrot Is Consulted - - -"Nice poll, pretty poll!" Gladys stood by Sally's window, where the -girls had decided that Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot lived in a magic cage. - -"Polly want a cracker?" she continued coaxingly. - -"What are you flattering my Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot for?" Sally demanded -with dignity. - -"I want to find out if I'm going to make the Archery Contest tomorrow," -Gladys replied, "and I don't know anybody but Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot -that can tell me." - -"You might ask her about the rest of us," Prue suggested, and Gladys -turned back to the window. - -"How about Prue, Polly?" she inquired seriously. - -"... Oh, is that so?" - -"... Well, perhaps you're right." - -"... Very well, I'll tell her." - -She turned back to the laughing group of girls. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot says that Prue couldn't hit the side of a barn -door, and he advises her to serve lemonade on the side lines." - -Prue sniffed contemptuously. - -"Just to show you that that bird is a fraud, I'll make a bull's-eye -tomorrow." - -A shout greeted her threat. Prue had never even hit the target, but -every year she tried again, for the hope that she might some day make -the archery team for the old wing burned bright in her heart. - -"What's the gossip about the new wing?" Ann inquired. "It would be -simply terrible if they got the cup this year." - -Gladys frowned and shook her fist at imaginary Polly. - -"That's the trouble with the new wing," she said. "They're so beastly -efficient, and they really have good material to work with." - -"Meaning that we haven't?" Ann inquired indignantly. - -"No, but they have six in the old team back this year, and we have only -three. Gwen's really upset about it. Of course, as captain of sports, -she has to be neutral, but everybody knows she wants the old wing to get -it." - -"I heard the Red Twins bragging awfully," Daphne said. She had been at -Hilltop for a week now and had found her place already. She was so -thoroughly likeable that the girls gave her their instant affection. -"The twins and Taffy are just like old girls," was a constant phrase. - -"Were there ever two girls as bumptious as those two?" Gladys demanded. - -Ann looked up with a twinkle in her eye. - -"I know of only one other," she replied. "She was an impudent little -wretch, named Gladys Manners." - -"Hum, I knew you were going to say that," Gladys replied, her temper not -one bit ruffled. "And it's almost true. I was an awful smarty, but then -I was only ten years old." - -"And it didn't take you long to reform, I'll say that for you," Ann -admitted. - -"It couldn't have, because butter wouldn't melt in her mouth my first -year," Prue laughed at a sudden memory now two years old. "If I even -raised my voice above a whisper, the little imp would remind me that I -was a new girl, and here I was a whole year older than she was." - -"Mercy, we must be careful, Jan," Phyllis said, and Janet nodded. - -"Do you suppose we've been here long enough to call Taffy down if she's -noisy?" she inquired. "I'd just love to call Taffy down." - -Daphne's cool gaze rested on Janet, then she laughed her funny little -laugh. - -"Guess I'll have to stay through the Christmas vacation to get even with -you," she drawled. - -"You'll do nothing of the kind," Sally protested. "I just had a letter -from mother today and she says she's planning with Auntie Mogs Carter -the most scrumptious Christmas Eve party, and I'd like to see you dare -stay away from it." - -Gladys turned back to the window and her private conversation with Aunt -Jane's Poll-parrot. - -"Why, Poll, you never told me that New York girls gave parties," she -complained. - -But the New York girls were too busy discussing Mrs. Ladd's letter to -notice her. - -"Merciful gumption!" Phyl exclaimed a few minutes later. "There goes -sweet dreams." - -The others stopped to listen. From the farthest end of the hall came the -soft chimes of the grandfather clock. The little melody sounded like a -slumber song, and the girls all called it sweet dreams. - -"I thought it was about eight o'clock," Ann protested. "I haven't even -looked at my history." - -"Well, I hate to be inhospitable," Sally said, "but I must set the -example to Taffy; she's a new girl, you know." - -"You never would know it," Prue said with a little smile. "Taffy and the -twins are part of the spirit at Hilltop, and have been for centuries. -Who dares to call them new?" - -"Very prettily said, Prue darling," Sally laughed. "But, out you go, -just the same and seek your own little beds." - -Gladys put her arm protectingly around Prue. - -"Never mind, lamb child. You can come and orate to your two -long-suffering room-mates." - -They all left the room, finishing their good-nights in the hall. - -The twins went straight to bed. Each night at Hilltop saw them -thoroughly but happily tired out. - -"Do you think the Red Twins have a chance?" Phyllis inquired sleepily. - -"Awfully afraid they have," Janet answered. "I saw them practicing -today, and they made awfully good scores." - -"Well, cheer up, perhaps they'll be nervous tomorrow, with the entire -school looking on." - -A muffled chuckle came from the depth of Janet's pillow. - -"What are you laughing at?" Phyllis demanded. - -"The idea of the Red Twins being fussed by anything. Why those girls -have got the assurance of Diana herself. I wish you could see them -string their bows." - -"The responsibility of being the twins for the old wing is growing -daily," Phyllis laughed. "I'm worse than Prue when it comes to a -straight eye, so I suppose we're doomed for one defeat." - -"We're doomed for no such thing," Janet denied hotly. - -But an inarticulate murmur was all the response she received from -Phyllis. - -"Oh, go to sleep then, lazy bones!" she said, and snuggled deeper into -her pillow. - -She was soon dreaming that the Red Twins were making bull's-eyes with -every arrow that they loosed. - -When the sun, red gold in his morning splendor, sent his first shafts -through the woods, throwing queer patterns on the green lawn, he -surprised two girls, busy with their bows and arrows. They had flaming -red hair, and the sun always jealous of competition scowled behind a -tiny white cloud. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--The Archery Contest - - -On the day of the Archery Contest, lessons stopped at noon at Hilltop. -By two o'clock all the girls were assembled on the south lawn. They all -wore immaculate white dresses, that contrasted prettily with the autumn -colors. A stack of bows, their strings loosened, stood against the bench -near the target and a heap of feathered arrows lay on the ground. - -Under the shade of a big tree, the score board flashed forth in white -letters, "Archery Day." - -Forty girls were competing. You could pick them out from among the -others by their eager expectant expression. - -The faculty in the daintiest of gowns were making the guests, who had -driven in from all around the countryside, as comfortable as possible in -the grey wicker chairs that had been brought down from the school, and -placed in a half circle back of the shooters. They came because they -loved the pretty sight of the girls in their white dresses on the green -lawn, with the old mansion as a background, rather than for any real -interest in Archery. - -There were tables under the trees, where, after the contest, lemonade -would be served to the girls, and tea to the guests and faculty. - -Prue at the last moment had decided not to enter. - -"Why swell the number of the old wing failures?" she said to Gwen, and -Gwen nodded, fully conscious of the sacrifice she was making; and to -repay her for it, she made her official score-keeper. - -The twins, with Sally and Daphne, and Gladys and Ann, formed a little -group with her around the board. - -"Prue, if I make a score, will you please write it very large?" Phyllis -requested. "I don't expect to make more than one, and it would be a -comfort really to see it." - -"I'm as nervous as a cat," Sally shivered. "I have a horrible feeling -that the old wing is going to lose." - -"Oh, don't even breathe it!" Gladys wailed. "The very idea makes me turn -cold all over." - -"My hands are icy," Ann held them out for inspection. They were -beautiful hands, firm and capable, but they trembled ever so slightly. - -Gwen and Poppy joined them. - -"I declare you all look like picked chickens," Poppy protested, "I never -saw the old wing hang its head so low." - -The girls straightened up, every chin lifted with determination. - -"That's better," Gwen encouraged. "If you feel like dropping them again, -just look at the new wing." - -"The Red Twins are positively walking on air," Sally ground her teeth -and looked appealingly at Phyllis. - -Phyllis put up one hand in entreaty. - -"Don't look at me like that," she entreated. "I'm only in the contest -because you and Jan insisted. I won't even hit the target, and I know -it." - -"Never mind, I will," Janet comforted; "though, of course, we won't beat -the Red Twins." - -"I've put them together, and Phyllis and you directly after," Gwen -explained; "then you'll see what you're up against. It isn't as bad as -it looks. We still have Agnes Leiter, Puss Boroughs, and Poppy, all last -year's team girls, and Marion West has been practicing all summer. She -only missed out by a point for the team last year. Then there are a -couple of Juniors, that have belonged to archery clubs at home, so we -may pull through." - -"But look what we're up against," Gladys groaned. - -A bell tinkled as Miss Hull walked out of the hall, a soft grey dress -floating about her, and a shade hat on her aristocratic head. It was a -signal for the contest to begin. - -Gwen had arranged the order cleverly. The girls who had been on the team -the year before were played off first. As there were six to three in -favor of the new wing, the score looked very one-sided, as Prue marked -it on the board. - -Then came the younger girls, who stood very little chance of scoring the -required six points. They were worked off quickly, and then the real -work began. Two girls from the new wing, would alternate with two girls -from the old wing. Cheering followed every score, so that it was -impossible to tell which side was ahead. - -"Ann, you're up after Kitty," Gwen said as she hurried by. "Mind, you do -us proud." - -"Do my best," Ann replied shortly. She was working her fingers to take -some of the stiffness out of them. - -Kitty took her place marked by white tape. - -"She's too little to be really dangerous," Phyllis laughed, as she -strung her bow. - -Kitty shot rapidly, but with a nice precision. Only one of her arrows -went astray, and that pinned the leg in the target. - -The other four hit. Two on the white, counting two, one on the red, -counting three. Kitty waited an effective moment before she loosed the -fifth. - -"Make it a bulls-eye," one of the Red Twins shouted. - -The arrow went its way through the air, and bore deep into the broad red -circle. - -"Making eight in all," Prue said in satisfaction. "Ann will do better -than that." - -"Look," Sally pointed across the lawn, where the Red Twins were sitting, -their special bows lying across their knees. Kitty and Louise Brown were -swooping down upon them. - -"Don't you ever do that again, Bess," Kitty said angrily. "If you have -any silly advice, and you feel you must yell it out, you're to wait -until the player has finished. Do you understand?" - -"I told her to keep still," May grumbled, "but she wouldn't do it." - -"You see that she does next time," Louise advised. - -The girls walked on. Their lecture had made no impression whatever on -Bess Ward. She tossed her head with a great show of indifference, and -started whistling. - -"Yes, she's decidedly bumptious," Gladys said quietly, as Ann rose to -take her place. "If she so much as breathes aloud, when you're up, I'll -murder her," and Gladys fastened her eyes on the Red Twins, and looked -so threatening, that Bess squirmed uncomfortably. - -Ann did everything that she did methodically, and though her hands may -have been cold, none of the onlookers, who watched her carefully string -her bow and fit her arrow, guessed it. - -"Don't watch her, it gives her fits," Prue whispered almost in tears. - -So the girls directed their gaze towards the target. One arrow whanged -through the air and hit the red, so near to the bulls-eye, that the -spectators gasped. Another arrow fell just beside it. The third pinned -the blue, and the fourth and fifth returned to the red, in a little -cluster. - -"Fourteen, oh my Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Sally exclaimed. "How -perfectly beautiful!" - -"I knew she'd do it," Prue exulted, as she wrote the number down, in -broad white letters. - -"Your turn, Sally," Gladys said. "You've got Louise's twelve to beat." - -Sally groaned, but when she took her place, her wonderful blue eyes -blazed from their setting of raven hair. - -Four arrows sped through the air in quick succession. Sally did -everything with a rush. The girls counted the total. - -"Eleven," Phyllis groaned. - -"If the next one is wide of the target----" Gladys did not finish the -terrible thought. - -They looked at Sally. She didn't look a bit flustered, but for some -reason or other, she was taking her time. - -Then she did a curious thing, but a thing so like Sally that neither the -girls nor the faculty could repress a smile. - -She suddenly closed her eyes very tight, and without taking aim, let go -of her arrow. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Gladys whispered, as though she were praying -the mythical bird to carry the arrow safe to the target. - -Daphne put her hands over her eyes, and didn't take them down until the -shout that rose high and clear told her that Sally's blind shot had -found its way home. - -"A blue!" Janet almost screamed. "Just one point more than she needed to -beat Louise." - -Sally threw down her bow, and came back to them. - -"So much for that," she said grinning. - -"Sally Ladd, I declare you're a caution!" Poppy squeezed her hand. -"Whatever made you take such a terrible chance, child?" - -"Oh, life's a chance," Sally replied airily. "When I'm in a hole, I -always trust in my luck, and it never fails me." - -From that minute "Sally's luck" was added to the phrases of Hilltop. - - - - -CHAPTER XII--Janet to the Rescue - - -Daphne was the next up, after two more new wing girls had made -creditable scores. - -"She looks like Diana herself," Miss Hull said, to the old gentleman who -was sitting beside her, and indeed Daphne's beauty never showed to such -advantage, as when she stood beside her bow. But alas! looks are not -everything. Although the beautiful curve of Daphne's arm, covered by its -sheer angel sleeve, was grace itself, the refractory arrows fell almost -anywhere but on the target. Only one struck home, and marked the red. - -"Three," Prue wrote the number down slowly. - -"What a pity!" Miss Hull said, but she noted Daphne's cheerful little -smile, and nodded to herself. "Sally Ladd has very good taste in -friends," she said, as her eyes traveled to the Twins, and then back to -Daphne. - -"Can't say I made a very brilliant success," Daphne was saying, and she -threw herself down on the grass beside Janet. - -"Well, one landed, and it was a red anyway," Janet tried to be -consoling. - -"And that's more than many of the new girls have made," Sally added. - -"I'll be with you in a minute, Taffy," Phyllis laughed. "Just wait until -the Red Twins have had their turn." - -"Hush, here they come now," Gladys cautioned. - -A silence fell on the spectators as they awaited the victory of the new -wing. Even the faculty felt it, and though they tried to be happy, they -were conscious of a persistent little feeling of disappointment. - -Bess Ward was the first one up. She shrugged her shoulders just to show -she was not in the least nervous, then she strung her bow, struck a -rather extravagant attitude, and loosed her first arrow. - -She made a red. A faint cheer followed it. - -The Red Twins were far from popular with their own wing, but anything or -anybody that could enlarge the score was welcome. - -"Not so good," Ann said critically, as the second arrow glanced off and -hit the white. - -A slow red mounted to Bess's cheek. She was angry, that unpardonable sin -in any sport, and she showed it. The third arrow went to the blue. Bess -forgot to shrug her shoulders. Her anger was steadily mounting, and the -next two arrows followed each other to the red, making a total score of -twelve. - -Prue marked it down on the board very slowly, and very deliberately. - -"Hope her twin does no better," Gladys said. "But I suppose she will." - -"One of them has got to make a bulls-eye, after all their boasting," Ann -laughed. "Look, there she comes." - -May took her place at the tape. She was considerably sobered by her -sister's failure. She did not shrug her shoulders, but went to her bow -with a dark scowl. - -Her first arrow hit the blue. She stopped to readjust her bow, before -fitting in the second arrow, but the blue claimed that as well. Really -angry now, she shot the third with such a vicious whang, that the arrow -glanced off to the white. - -"Take your time," her sister cautioned from the side line. Her tone held -a note of resentment. - -May pulled herself together, and took deliberate aim. Two blues were her -award. - -"Making a total of nine," Prue said as she drew an extra long stem to -the figure. - -"Jan, if you go in, and get a half-way decent score, and Phyl does, too, -we won't be so badly licked after all," Gladys said. - -Janet nodded. There was a lump in her throat and she could not trust -herself to speak. - -"If I don't stop trembling, my arrows will land over there among the -faculty," Phyl pointed to the right of the target, where the faculty sat -out of range of any but the wildest shot. - -Daphne looked at her, and saw that she really was trembling. - -"Well, goodness knows I love all the faculty at Hilltop," she said in -her peculiar drawl. "But if you must shoot one of them, please choose -Miss Jenks, for I haven't my history prepared for tomorrow." - -The one thing that Phyllis needed was to laugh, and she did heartily, -with the result that when she took her place at the tape, her nerves -were steadied, and her thoughts were on Daphne's last remark. She could -see Miss Jenks out of the corner of her right eye. She hardly gave the -target a thought, until her arrow was in her bow. - -Her total score was five, for though she did some fancy shooting, around -the legs of the target, only two of her arrows scored. - -She came back to the girls, a little crestfallen. - -"You mean thing!" Daphne said, "you made two more than I did." - -Phyllis smiled in spite of herself. - -"It's a secret, Taffy, but I'll tell you," she whispered. "That last one -was a mistake." - -"Good luck, Jan!" Sally called softly, as Janet went out to take her -place. Her silence seemed to envelope her as she stood facing the -target, and the bow felt strange to her touch. - -She had practiced a good deal during the past few weeks, but mindful of -her brother Tom and the wisdom of her boy friends, she had rested for -the past two days, content only to keep her hand in. In this she had the -advantage of the Red Twins, who had practiced for two hours, before -breakfast. - -She felt as though she were taking a very long time, as she strung her -bow, and fitted her first arrow, and then she shot. - -She had aimed for the bulls-eye, but the grass under her feet, worn by -so many tennis shoes, was slippery. Her heel twisted ever so slightly, -and the arrow scored a red. - -The girls shouted their appreciation, but before they could stop, -another arrow had hit this time, just below the bulls-eye, making one -above, and one below. Janet shifted her position ever so slightly, and a -third arrow almost touched the bulls-eye on another side. - -The fourth completed the square; then Janet did the most spectacular -thing, done that afternoon. She scored a perfect bulls-eye. The school, -united in its admiration, went wild with joy, and the old man, sitting -beside Miss Hull, shouted, "Well done, little lady, well done!" - -[Illustration: _Then Janet did the most spectacular thing done that -afternoon_] - -Janet was born high on the shoulders of the delighted girls, a happy, -triumphant, but very much bewildered heroine. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--Diverse Paths - - -It took the school, and particularly the old wing, several weeks to -recover from the result of the contest. Janet, much to her surprise, -remained a heroine, and was not forgotten after the flush of the first -few days, but she was not happy. - -Phyllis, after her failure on Archery Day, had steadfastedly refused to -have anything more to do with the sport, and half the pleasure of the -prospect of making the team was gone, when Janet realized that Phyllis -would not be with her. Daphne, too, refused to show any interest, and it -was Sally that Janet spent most of her time with, practicing before the -target. - -They were coming up from the lawn this afternoon. The warm days of late -summer had chilled with the coming of Autumn, and in the late afternoon -the girls found sweaters comfortable. - -When they reached the lower hall they met Ethel Rivers. She was still -incorrigible on the subject of the wings. - -"I hope you know, that even if you did beat us at Archery, we're going -to win out in Dramatics." - -"Win in anything your little heart wants," Sally laughed; "the old wing -is never selfish." - -"Well, you just wait and see," Ethel began angrily, but she turned -suddenly to Janet and stopped. "I've--I've--wanted to congratulate you -for a long time," she said shyly. She was the same age as the two girls -before her, but a class below. She was feeling the difference acutely. - -"Thanks awfully," Janet was almost as embarrassed as she was. She was -trying hard not to feel her position as a future member of the team, but -it was difficult when girls like Ethel forgot their feeling of animosity -long enough to offer congratulations. - -Without realizing it Janet mounted the pedestal of a personage. - -"I--I--really thought you were wonderful," Ethel continued grudgingly, -"and I'm not a bit sorry, really, that you beat our twins." - -"That's awfully decent of you Ethel. I'm glad to see you're coming -around to the right way of thinking. Mustn't take the rivalry of the -wings too seriously, you know. Come down to target practice some day, -while I'm there, and I'll show you how to fix your arrow. I saw you were -having trouble with it." And Janet walked up the broad stairs, her head -held high, as a queen might have walked on after she had spoken to her -humble courtier. - -But when they reached Sally's room and she threw herself down on the -bed, her face suddenly fell. - -"Sally," she said seriously. "I think Phyl is a little hurt that I spend -so much time away from her. She's going to hate it if I make the team, -so I think, if I am elected, I'll refuse." - -Sally whistled then she looked seriously at Janet. - -"You are going to do nothing of the kind, if I can help it," she said -emphatically, "but we won't talk about it now. Let's go find Phyl and -Taffy." - -They went over to the Twin's room, but there was no sign of them. - -"Maybe Glad'll know where they are," Sally suggested. - -But they found Prue and Ann and Gladys cheerfully munching crackers and -peanut butter, as they studied their English for the next day. - -"Come and join us," Ann invited shoving forward the peanut butter. -"We've got a marvelous system. Prue reads aloud to us and then we -discuss it." - -"You might as well join us," Gladys suggested. "We've only just -started." - -"We're looking for Daphne and Phil," Sally replied. - -"Oh, you won't find them," Gladys told her. "They're down in the -Senior's Retreat." - -"What under the sun are they doing down there?" Janet demanded. - -"Dramatic Club," Prue said solemnly. "Shakespeare meeting and all that -sort of thing." - -Sally and Janet looked at each other in bewilderment. "How did they get -down there? They aren't Juniors or Seniors," Sally protested. - -"Can't help it, Miss Slocum sent their names in to Poppy as shining -lights in literature," Ann replied. "And Poppy, of course, was tickled -to death." - -"So was Helen Jenkins, by the way," Prue added. "She's really the brains -of the club, while Poppy's the looks." - -"And they're both Old Wing Girls," Gladys exulted. "Just imagine how -they feel at the idea of letting in two Sophomores! - -"But it's unheard of," Sally objected, "don't you have to be a Junior at -least, before you're eligible?" - -"'Tisn't a rule, it's simply a custom," Ann told her. "It just never -happened before, that the Sophomores showed very much brains." - -"But, oh my beloved hearers!" Gladys exclaimed excitedly, "can't you see -that our Phyllis and our Taffy may be the brilliant exceptions?" - -Janet had looked wonderingly from one to the other of the girls. - -"You don't mean Phil and Taffy could possibly make the Dramatic Club?" -she asked at length. - -"But I exactly do mean just that," Gladys informed her. "And, oh my Aunt -Jane's Poll-parrot, if they should, think what a victory it would be for -the Old Wing!" - -Prue picked up the book that she had been reading when Sally and Janet -interrupted her. - -"I refuse to think of it," she said with decision. "Come on, girls, sit -down and make yourselves comfy, and in my most dulcet tones I will read -to you the lesson in _Guy Mannering_ for tomorrow." - -Janet and Sally curled up on the end of the Countess's bed and Prue -began. - -It is a question whether any of the girls kept their mind on the book. -The Dramatic Club at Hilltop was a very important institution of school -life. There were hardly ever more than twelve members, and they were -chosen for a variety of reasons. The principal one was an understanding -and appreciation of literature, but equally important were good looks -and an ability to act, for the Dramatic Club gave two plays a year. They -were not the usual amateur performances, for wise Miss Slocum, with the -aid of the Seniors, chose her material carefully and trained it -exceedingly well. - -She had hesitated a long time before suggesting two Sophomores for -possible membership, but Daphne's bewildering beauty and Phyllis's apt -reading of lines finally persuaded her. - -The Juniors and Seniors had accepted this innovation of an old custom -with surprise, but, as Poppy had explained, it would not be necessary to -make a decision at once, for the Dramatic Club was never chosen until -just before the Christmas holidays. - -The girls who were interested met in the Senior Retreat twice a week and -read plays of their own or Miss Slocum's selection. The meeting was over -at six o'clock. - -Daphne and Phyllis hurried to the latter's room as quickly as possible. - -"Taffy, was there ever such luck?" Phyllis exclaimed, "wasn't it -adorable of them to let us be there!" - -"Indeed it was," Daphne agreed heartily. "And we're only new girls, too, -and that makes it all the nicer. But, Phil, what do you suppose they -really mean?" - -Phyllis shook her head and her brows puckered in a puzzled frown. - -"I wish I knew, Taffy," she replied slowly. "When I went in, Poppy -squeezed my arm and Helen Jenkins asked me how I liked the Dramatic Club -pin." - -"And when you said you loved it, she asked you how you would like to -wear one," Daphne finished for her. "I know, I heard it, and my heart -just flopped right over." - -Phyllis walked to the balcony and stood looking out over the lawn. - -"Isn't it funny the way people get jumbled up," she said musingly. "We -four haven't paired off as we ought to. It almost looks as if we had -changed partners. Just look at this afternoon. Jan and Sally were -practicing with their ever-lasting bows and arrows, and you and I were -sitting in all our glory in the midst of the Dramatic Club." - -"That's what makes us such bully good friends," Daphne explained. "It -doesn't matter which two of our four are together, they are bound to -have a good time, and the very best times of all are when we are not -paired off, but doing something that we can all enjoy." - -Phyllis nodded. "I used to think, at Miss Harding's that we weren't so -very remarkable, and that if we got away to boarding school we'd find -plenty of friendships as strong as ours----" - -"What nonsense!" Daphne interrupted, drawling the words until they held -a wealth of scorn. "Prue and Gladys and Ann are a wonderful combination -but they're not nearly as wonderful as we are," she added with her queer -little laugh. - -They both picked up books and pretended to study. - -"Taffy," Phyllis said suddenly, "it really isn't fair." There was a -little catch in her voice. - -Daphne looked up from her copy of _Guy Mannering_. "What isn't?" she -inquired. - -"My being chosen, when Janet's left out. She knows twice as much about -books as I do. Why she knew every book in _The Enchanted Kingdom_, and -she can quote poetry by the yard." - -"But she can't recite it the way you do," Daphne protested. "You read -Rosalind's lines in _As You Like It_ when we had it in class, until I -honestly thought I was in the Forest of Arden. I agree with you that Jan -loves it and appreciates it as much as you, but she reads it as though -she hated to have to share it with anybody else." - -"Perhaps you're right," Phyllis sounded only half convinced. "But I'll -tell you this, if Jan isn't elected to the Dramatic Club, I won't join -even if they ask me." - -"Oh, yes you will," Daphne drawled. Her words were almost an echo of -Sally's used earlier in the day under a similar circumstance. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--The Story of the Two Dogs - - -That night Sally and Daphne held a council of war in their room. It -began by Sally saying: "I want to talk to you, Taffy, about something -important." To which Daphne replied, "Very well, go ahead, but remember -to ask me what I have to tell you when you finish!" - -"All right, mine's about Jan." Sally made herself comfortable in the big -chair and Daphne curled up on the window seat. "On the way back from -target practice today, she informed me that she would not be on the -team, even if she got the chance, because Phyl might be hurt." - -Instead of looking angry or concerned, as Sally expected, Daphne laughed -heartily. - -"I don't think it's funny, she really meant it," Sally protested. - -Daphne stopped laughing. "It is funny though, listen. This afternoon, -after we had come up from the Senior's Retreat, Phyl told me the same -thing." - -"But I don't understand." - -"About Jan, of course." - -"You mean she said she would be hurt if Jan did accept for the team?" - -"Oh, no, you ought to know Phyl better than that. She said she wouldn't -accept for the Dramatic Club unless Jan was asked, too. There now, what -do you think of that?" - -Sally listened and after a mystified minute understood. - -"Well, of all the ridiculous children!" she exclaimed laughing. - -"Yes, but what are we going to do about it? They simply can't be allowed -to spoil each other's chances like that," Daphne objected. - -"Oh, we can fix that, now that we know about them both," Sally -exclaimed. "Look, we'll do it this very minute." She jumped up and went -to the writing table, found a half sheet of notepaper and began to -write. - -Daphne looked over her shoulder. - -"Will that do?" Sally inquired as she finished and carefully blotted the -page. - -"Couldn't be better," Daphne laughed. "Thank goodness, you can always -depend on the Twins to see the funny side of everything." - -"I can't wait until morning to give it to them," Sally announced. She -was half undressed but she slipped into a kimono and tip-toed into the -hall. She poked the letter under the Twins's door and hurried back to -the waiting Daphne. - -"Wish I could see their faces when they read it," she said. - -Janet saw the note first. - -"What is that?" she demanded, drawing Phyllis's attention to it. - -"Looks like a letter," Phyllis replied smiling at Janet's apparent -concern. "Anyway, I don't think it's a bomb, so it might be safe to pick -it up." - -"You never can tell." Janet stood looking down at the white envelope. -"It may be a joke, and then again it may be a communication from one of -the numerous ghosts that haunt Hilltop. You'd better pick it up, Phyl." - -Phyllis leaned down and looked at the letter. "Sally's writing, so it -can't be dangerous," she said as she picked it up and opened it. - -"Oh, it's for both of us. It says: 'Read this aloud' in large letters. -Listen-- - - "Dear Twins: (she read) - - Once upon a time there were two dogs. One was an Irish terrier - and the other was a poodle, and they loved each other as only - dogs can. The Irish terrier liked to run and jump, but the - poodle liked to sit still and look very beautiful. - - One day they were both very hungry, and they both went hunting - but they did not go together. - - The Irish terrier met a kind old gentleman who offered him a - bone, but the silly dog wouldn't take it because he thought of - his friend who was so hungry, too. - - Now the poodle, on his walk, met a kind old lady, and she - offered him a nice bone, too, but he thought of the poor hungry - terrier and he refused to eat it. - - So both of those nice dogs died of hunger, because they were so - foolish, but of course it would never have happened if they had - each known that the other was being offered a bone. This tale - has a moral!" - -Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, and then burst out laughing. - -"I know what it means," Phyllis said at last. "At least I think I do." - -"Of course, it means the Archery Team and the Dramatic Club," Janet -answered. "I told Sally today that if I am elected I didn't think I'd -accept, because it would take me away from you so much." - -Phyllis' arm encircled Janet's shoulder, and she rubbed her soft cheek -against hers. - -"I told Taffy exactly the same thing about the Dramatic Club," she said, -"and of course you might know they would have a fit." - -"I didn't know about the Dramatic Club until after I'd told Sally," -Janet admitted. - -"And I didn't think about Archery when I talked to Taffy. I was just -angry at the thought of Miss Slocum choosing me when you know twice as -much," Phyllis protested. - -"But I don't," Janet denied. "Imagine my acting in anything! Why, I'd -perfectly hate it in the first place, and in the second I'd die of -fright." - -Phyllis looked at her doubtfully. She still hated the idea of being in -something that had no place for Janet. - -"Then I suppose--" she began. - -"That we may as well each eat our own bones," Janet finished laughing, -"as long as there are two of them; and after all if you should make the -Dramatic Club and I the Team it would help the old wing." - -"Yes, of course, it would," Phyllis agreed. "But you're sure you don't -care, Jan?" - -"Of course, I don't, silly. I was only afraid you might. Let's answer -Sally's letter." - -They thought for several minutes, and the final result seemed to please -them, for Janet stole softly across the hall, slipped the note under -Sally's and Daphne's door, and knocked ever so lightly, before she -hurried back. - -Sally was almost asleep, but Daphne heard the knock. She jumped up, -switched on the lights, and woke Sally. - -"The Twins's reply," she announced as she opened the note. - -"Read it quick," Sally said sleepily. - -"The Story of the Two Dogs, continued (she read). - - And so the two little dogs went home to die. But just as they - were about to draw their last breath, the nice old gentleman met - the nice old lady, and they told each other about the dogs they - had met on their walk, and about how foolish they had been. - - 'But Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot, this can't go on,' said the old - gentleman. - - 'It would be silly to let it, wouldn't it?' drawled the nice old - lady. - - 'We will go and tell them how foolish they are,' they said - together. - - So they went, and the two dogs were very glad to see them, and - when they learned that there was two bones, they jumped up and - barked, and they each promised to eat one apiece, and never - again to be so silly; because they realized that if they ate - enough bones they would grow strong, and perhaps some day they - would be a credit to the wing, it was a very old wing, of the - dog kennel where they lived." - -"The satisfying thing about the Twins is that they always do what's -expected of them," Daphne commented as she folded the note up. "The -beginning of the Two Dogs was brilliant enough but the end--" - -"The end is a masterpiece," Sally replied, now wide awake. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot marked you as the old gentleman." - -"Well, how about 'drawled the nice old lady'?" - -"Oh, it was a masterpiece all right, and I loved the touch about the -wing." Daphne went back to her own bed. - -"That, my child, is the first real stirring of the spirit of -Hilltop--loyalty. Oh, for the day when we are Seniors!" Sally yawned and -stretched her white arms high above her head. "Think of it, Taffy, -Seniors, our four!" she added drowsily, but this time Daphne was asleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XV--Making Plans - - -"Well, it would be a calamity anywhere else in the world, but nothing is -ever bad at Hilltop." Gwendolyn Matthews and Poppy were in the Twins' -room, and a crowd of girls were listening to what they had to say with -flattering attention. - -"Not even Thanksgiving away from home?" Prue demanded with a little -pout. - -It had just been decreed by Miss Hull and the faculty that there would -be no Thanksgiving recess this year. Several cases of measles had broken -out in the past week, and the school doctor had ordered a quarantine. -Such a thing had never happened before, and the seniors were doing their -best to cheer up the many disappointed girls. Gwen and Poppy had -selected Twins' room to go to first of all, for they were pretty sure -that they would find a goodly number of the girls there. - -"It's only four days, Prue," Poppy said consolingly, "and Miss Hull says -we are to have a longer Christmas vacation to make up, besides no -lessons for the four days now. You all must admit, that's fair enough." - -"Of course, it's fair," Prue agreed readily; "but, well I had a very -special engagement this Thanksgiving, and I hate to give it up." - -"I was going to visit Ann's uncle," Gladys said sadly, "and now, of -course, I can't." - -"Well, you will some other time," Prue suddenly turned cheerful. - -It is always so easy to make light of other people's disappointments, -particularly when you are comparing them with your own. They always seem -small in comparison. - -"Don't be too sure of that," Ann laughed her quiet little laugh. "Uncle -Lacey doesn't offer invitations very often, and he is not so terribly -fond of me. He's probably delighted to receive my telegram, and has -already made up his mind that he has done his duty to his sister's only -daughter, and with a sigh of relief returned to his library." - -"Poor Glad!" Sally laughed, "cruel uncle refuses second invitation and -Ann and Glad have to find other host for Christmas." Both girls lived at -a considerable distance from school. - -"Not for Christmas," Ann denied. "I am going home for that blessed day, -and so is Glad, aren't you honey?" - -"I most certainly am," Glad replied. "Christmas is one day when I must -be with my mother, not to mention my small brothers and sisters." - -"What were _you_ going to do that was so exciting, Prue?" Janet inquired -carelessly. - -"I was going to New York," Prue replied. "I have never been there in my -whole life." She spoke as though she were ninety. "And Daddy promised to -take me this year. We were going to meet my brother John, he's a -freshman at Princeton, you know," she added with pride. "And, oh dear, -we were going to have a simply wonderful time, and now just because the -Red Twins and that horrid little Ethel Rivers have the measles, I can't -go. John will be so disappointed." - -"Don't worry about brother," Gladys teased. "It's my opinion that he -will be quite relieved. Grown-up boys are never very crazy about their -baby sisters, especially when their friends are around. You know, Prue -darling, you may feel terribly grown-up, but you still wear your hair -down your back, and to boys that means you are still a babe and beneath -their notice." - -"That isn't so at all, Glad," Prue protested. "John and I have always -been the best of friends and he would like to introduce me to his -friends, I know he would." - -"John is in college now," Gladys spoke with cool and perfect assurance, -"and that makes all the difference in the world. I guess I ought to -know, I've had three brothers at Yale." - -"Perhaps that accounts for it, Yale isn't Princeton." Prue was almost in -tears but she managed to smile as she said this. - -The other girls laughed. - -"I reckon you'd better admit defeat," Poppy teased. "Prue got ahead of -you that time sure enough." - -Gladys drew herself up, and tried to make her roly-poly little self look -imposing as she replied: - -"When Prue has had as much experience with brothers as I have, she will -come to me and humbly beg my pardon and tell me I am right," she laughed -suddenly. "Never will I forget the dance my youngest brother took me to -when he was home for his first Christmas vacation. It was at the Country -Club, and because it was Christmas all the younger kids went." - -"I know about that kind of dance," Poppy interrupted. "Nobody has a very -good time." - -"Well, I know _I_ didn't," Gladys admitted. "I felt very elegant when I -left home. Ted had on full dress and looked magnificent, and I had let -my best party dress down--" she stopped abruptly and fell to playing a -tatoo on the arm of her chair. - -"Go on, Glad, we're listening," Phyllis urged. "What happened when you -arrived at the dance?" - -Gladys looked from girl to girl, then she said quietly: "Nothing." - -"Nothing?" Sally protested. "Oh, Glad, don't be irritating!" - -"I'm not trying to be," Glad replied. "Simply nothing happened. Ted left -me as soon as he found some of my old maid cousins that he could leave -me with, and he only came back and danced with me once. He brought a boy -to meet me that wore glasses because he was cross-eyed, and he -stuttered. I danced with him once and then I went into the dressing room -and took off my slippers. My feet were almost broken, and the next day -they were black and blue. He had tramped all over them." - -"Well?" several voices demanded as Gladys paused. - -"There's nothing more to tell. I wept into somebody's opera cape until -it was time to go home, and during the drive I fell asleep on Ted's -shoulder. I didn't think he understood until the next day, when Mother -asked me if I'd had a good time. I said I had, and after breakfast Ted -took me to the village and filled me full of ice cream, and on the way -home he explained very gently what a nice thing a sister could be, a -sort of little comfort, you know, and then on the other hand, what a -dreadful little bore. I didn't need the talk, I'd learned my lesson. I -stay at home now and fix the studs in their dress shirts when they want -to go out, and if it's cold I stay up and make hot soup for them, but I -never ask to tag along." - -Nothing was said after Gladys stopped, for a minute or two. The girls -were all thinking hard. Most of them had brothers or cousins and they -all understood. - -"Perhaps if I'd treated my brother like that," Gwen said with a laugh -that held sadness in it, "he might have been a better friend of mine now -than he is; but I always tagged along and he got thoroughly sick of me. -I dance about as well as your cross-eyed friend, Glad." - -Phyllis was thinking of Tom, and being thankful that he was so much -older than she and Janet, that they had never had the chance to make -Gwen's mistake. - -Janet was thinking of Peter and wondering. Peter Gibbs was a boy she had -known back in Old Chester. They had shared the Enchanted Kingdom -together, and he had taken the place of her brother long before Tom had -arrived to claim the right. Janet was fonder of Peter than she really -knew, and she found herself suddenly wondering if he had outgrown her, -now that he was in college. She made a firm resolve to take Gladys's -advice. - -"Well, thank goodness, Chuck isn't in college yet," Daphne said -suddenly, and Sally and the Twins laughed. - -Then, as so often happens, when a room-full of people have been quietly -thinking, everyone began to talk at once. They dismissed the subject of -brothers and returned to the holidays. They made plans for all of the -days, except Thanksgiving Day itself. - -"Something's bound to happen then," Gwen assured them. "Miss Hull will -probably ask one of the classes to entertain." - -"You know it will be the Seniors," Poppy replied reproachfully, "and -what we will do at so short notice I'm sure I don't know." This in -Poppy's complaining tones made the girls all laugh. - -"Cheer up, Poppy, we'll all help you, no matter what," Sally promised. -"We might have a real old-fashioned pillow fight between the wings; that -would liven us up a bit," she suggested. "I admit I feel rather -depressed myself." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--More Plans and Plots - - -But the plans for Thanksgiving Day were not entrusted to the Seniors as -they expected. That night after dinner Miss Hull got up from her place -at the Senior table, before she rang the little silver bell that always -signalled the close of each meal. - -Instant silence fell over the dining room, and the girls all turned to -her expectantly. - -"Girls," she began, "I was more than sorry to have to ask you to give up -your holidays, and I want to say how much I appreciate the splendid way -you have all accepted the disappointment. You must make your own plans -for most of the time. You are free to do as you like. I would suggest a -picnic for one of the days. It is really not a bit too cold and it would -be a good way to keep out of doors. - -"On Thanksgiving day, I want you to be my guests at a Thanksgiving -dinner." The girls clapped their hands enthusiastically but Miss Hull -had not finished. - -"Just one more thing, girls please," she went on. "Remember the girls -that have the measles. They are sick in the Infirmary, and although you -must remain on their account, just think how very much worse it is for -them, and do what you can for them. Notes are always welcome when one is -in the Infirmary, aren't they?" she turned to Poppy. - -"Yes, Miss Hull, most anything is," Poppy replied, a worried expression -on her usually placid face. She was wondering whom she could persuade to -write to the Red Twins and Ethel Rivers. Kitty Joyce and Louise Brown -she knew would be well taken care of. Miss Hull had a way of making a -suggestion, and then leaving it to the Seniors to see that it was -carried out. - -The same thought was reflected on the face of every Senior. Gwen and -Poppy found their solution in the Sophomore class. Their own particular -pets could be depended on they know. - -"We'll ask them after dinner," Gwen said, and Poppy nodded. - -So, soon after dinner found the same group in one corner of the ballroom -that had discussed the subject earlier in the day. - -"We'll write, all of us," Ann announced, speaking as was her right as -the oldest girl. She had been at Hilltop a year longer than any of the -others. "And what's more, we will write really nice notes." She looked -around the circle defiantly as though she dared any one of them to -contradict her. - -"We will," Prue agreed. - -"Suppose so, though what I'll say, I'm sure I don't know," Gladys -scowled at the prospect. - -"Thank goodness, the measles stayed in the new wing. I hope none of us -catch it," Sally remarked. "What else are we to do besides writing the -notes?" - -"I don't know. We'll have to think of something," Gwen replied. - -"Why don't we serenade them?" Daphne suggested. "It's always fun to hear -people sing, especially if they sing all the songs you like." - -"Good idea," Poppy agreed. "We'll do that very thing. We'll sing some of -the old plantation melodies and the old ballads that Miss Hull loves. -Daphne, you and Janet come down to Seniors' Retreat in the morning. You -have awfully pretty voices, both of you. I heard you singing in church, -last Sunday." - -"Sure it wasn't Phyl?" Ann inquired. "If you can tell the Twins apart in -church, when their heads are bent reverently over their prayer books, -you are doing more than I can." - -Poppy laughed and pointed to the tiny crescent pin that Phyllis was -still wearing. - -"I couldn't at first," she admitted. "But Phyllis took off her coat and -I saw that pin, then I watched them when the next hymn began, and she -never opened her lips, so I said to myself, 'Janet has the voice.'" - -"And, of course, Taffy looks as if she ought to sing, and she does," -Gwen added. - -"She looks like Diana at the chase, with a bow in her hand, too," Sally -teased, "but she can't shoot." - -Daphne blushed ever so slightly. "What an unfortunate turn the -conversation has taken," she drawled. "Poppy, we will meet you in the -morning, of course any time you say." - -Janet nodded. "Love to, Poppy, I think it will be a lot of fun," she -said. - -"It's awfully decent of Miss Hull to give us a party," Sally remarked. -"I know it will be something rather nice, she always does things so -beautifully!" She paused and added after a second, "Wish we could do -something for her." - -It was only a germ of an idea, but it grew with amazing speed. - -"I wish we could, too," Gwen said first. - -Then Prue added, "So do I." - -The rest nodded and it was Sally's turn again. - -"Well, why don't we?" she said. - -"Let's." - -"Good idea." - -"But what?" came the replies. - -"I don't exactly know," Sally admitted. "The idea just popped into my -head." - -"A serenade," someone suggested. - -"Not nice enough." - -"How about tableaux, living pictures? Miss Hull loves those." It was -Poppy who spoke. - -The rest thought for a few minutes in silence. Just tableaux were not -exactly the thing somehow. The idea lacked originality. - -At last Gladys jumped and executed a silent but triumphant dance. - -"Well, let's hear it." Ann knew Gladys better than any of her other -friends, and she felt that the question had been solved. - -"Well, I don't want to be forward or cheeky," Gladys began shyly, "and -anyway it's just a suggestion." - -"Let's have it," Gwyn demanded. - -"Well," Gladys began again, "you all know how fond Miss Hull is of the -stories that have come down about Hilltop." The rest nodded eagerly. - -"Why couldn't we have tableaux representing all the Hilltop stories we -know about?" she finished with a rush. - -The girls looked their admiration. - -"We can and we will," Poppy declared. "I declare, that's just the -sweetest idea I ever heard!" She and Gwen went off to confer with the -other Seniors, and the rest went back to Gladys' room. - -"What tableaux would you have, Glad?" Prue inquired respectfully. - -"Well, there's our Countess," Gladys replied. "There's a miniature of -her own in the library, in the bookcase, that has all the souvenirs in -it, and, as I remember it, she looks like Taffy." - -"But where shall we find the costumes?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Up in the attic. It's loaded with cedar chests full," Ann told her. -"Miss Hull always lets us wear them when we give masquerades." - -"Tell us about the rest of the characters," Sally said impatiently. - -"Well, there's the poor unhappy lady that haunts the Twins' balcony," -Gladys suggested with a perfectly straight face. - -"The Twins' balcony?" Sally showed her surprise at this new adaption of -an old tale, but neither Ann nor Prue moved a muscle as Gladys -continued. It was the opportunity they had been waiting for, ever since -Janet had expressed the wish that their room had a ghost. - -"Yes," Gladys went on in a matter-of-fact tone, "the poor pretty lady -that was standing on the balcony and looked down, and saw them bringing -home the dead body of her lover. He had fought a duel with her brother, -and the brother had killed him." - -"Oh, Glad, and you never told us!" Janet protested. "Was it really from -our balcony?" - -Sally who had caught Prue's warning wink did not question any further. -She knew as well as they did, that the famous haunted balcony was on the -other side of the house, outside of one of the class rooms. - -"Truth of the matter is, I didn't intend to tell you at all," Gladys -said seriously. "Those things are not nice to know about. The servants, -you know, all vow they have seen the ghost." - -Phyllis shivered. "Poor lovely lady" she said, "I'm awfully sorry for -her, but I know I shall never sleep again." - -"What nonsense" Janet exclaimed. "The idea of believing in ghosts." - -The other girls did not agree with her that it was nonsense; they merely -exchanged rather knowing glances. - -Then Poppy and Gwen and some of the other Seniors came in, and the talk -changed to plans for the tableaux. - -It was decided to give six in all. They talked earnestly until the clock -chimed the Happy Dreams, then the Seniors went back to their rooms, and -the rest of the girls, after a few minutes' more talk, to theirs. - -Janet went straight to the balcony, when she and Phyllis were alone in -their own room. She looked out into the lovely night, and in her vivid -imagination she saw the whole scene, as Gladys had told it to her, -unfold before her. - -If Miss Slocum had seen her stretch out her arms, as she looked down -with the eyes of the poor maiden upon the body of her lover, she might -have wondered. In literature, Janet kept her emotions to herself, and -the more a scene from Shakespeare touched, the more colorless was her -voice as she read it. As she would have hated to have shared the -Enchanted Kingdom with any one but Peter, so she hated to share her love -of the romantic, and hold it up for possible ridicule. - -"Jan, do come in from that horrible balcony," Phyllis besought her. "I -have the creeps every time I look at it." - -"Nonsense," Janet replied shortly, but she came in, and it was not many -minutes before she was in bed. Phyllis, in spite of her predictions to -the contrary, was soon fast asleep, and Janet, though she tried to keep -awake and think about the pretty lady, soon followed. - -Neither of them ever knew how long they had been asleep, before they -were conscious of a low moaning sound that came from the balcony. - -Phyllis heard it first, and she leaned over and shook Janet's arm. - -"Jan, listen, what is that horrible noise?" she demanded. - -Janet, still very sleepy, sat up to listen. For a minute there was no -sound, but the whisper of the wind in the trees. Then very faintly at -first, but coming nearer and nearer, they heard a low moan. - -Phyllis was in Janet's bed in a second, and was shivering against her. -For the best part of a minute Janet was frightened, then her good sense -came to her rescue. She had not lived in an isolated house in Old -Chester, where the wind played queer tricks with echoes and the waves -beat dismally against the shore, to be easily frightened. - -"Oh, Jan, it's that woman, I know it is!" Phyllis was sobbing. - -"Rats!" Janet replied inelegantly. - -Before Phyllis could stop her, she had slipped out of bed and was -creeping softly to the window. Phyllis was too frightened to speak. The -moan came again, and this time a white arm waved through the open door. -Phyllis put her head under the covers and did not see what followed. - -Janet crept closer. She was conscious of the pounding of her heart, but -she was not afraid. Instead, she rather enjoyed the possibility of -catching a real ghost. - -She watched the window for a minute and then, acting on a sudden -impulse, she walked to the door. She put her ear to the keyhole, and, as -she had half expected, she heard a very cautious whisper. - -Without waiting a minute she caught the handle of the door and opened it -suddenly. - -Two kimonoed figures fell into the room. The noise was so loud that -Phyllis felt no ghost could have been responsible for it, and she -uncovered her head. - -She saw, by the silver moonlight that was pouring in through the window, -the prostrate forms of Prue and Ann, and she heard Janet say, - -"Come in, won't you? If you are looking for Glad, she is out on the -balcony." - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--The Tableaux - - -"Really, you girls choose the oddest time to visit!" Janet said the next -morning after breakfast. - -Gladys sneezed. "Don't rub it in," she begged; "it's bad enough as it -is. I do think though, that when we took all that trouble to give you a -real ghost, and I make an excellent ghost, if I do say so, that the -least you could have done was to play up to it." - -"Phyl did," Prue looked reproachfully at Janet. "Will you please tell me -whatever made you think of opening that door?" - -"She was going to call for help," Ann suggested. - -Janet smiled a superior smile. "Hardly. I knew, of course, that it was a -joke, and I rather suspected whose. I knew there was only one of you on -the balcony, but I knew the other two would not be far off, so I tried -the door, with what results, you already know." - -"Jan Page, I am perfectly willing to take my medicine, but I will not be -gloated over." - -Gladys made a dive for Janet, and they rolled together in a -rough-and-tumble fight. - -In the midst of it Poppy came in. - -"What are you two young ones up to?" she demanded. "Do stop, or you'll -hurt yourselves and not be fit for the tableaux." - -"We've decided about the one for the little lady that fell off the -balcony," Gwen began. "We're going to have it in two scenes." - -The girls could hardly keep their faces straight as they listened. - -"Is Glad going to be the pretty lady?" Janet inquired innocently. - -"No, we thought we'd use you and Phyl for that," Gwen went on with her -explanation. - -They discussed and changed their plans many days before Thanksgiving Day -arrived, but when it did come, a little over a week later, it found them -ready. - -The rest of the school, when Poppy had told them of the scheme, had -heartily endorsed it, and Thanksgiving morning found them all busy. - -Some were fixing the ballroom with bows of evergreens, and some were -busy preparing the refreshments. The girls who were interested in the -Dramatic Club were taking care of the stage. - -They had ransacked the old barn, where the scenery from year to year was -stored, with a happy result. They had found a balcony that rather -resembled a pulpit, a woodland back drop for the Countess to pose -against as she had in the miniature, and an old spinnet for a famous -composer. - -The actors themselves were not allowed to do anything, for fear of -tiring them, and no famous actress could have been taken more care of, -than was Daphne. - -The new wing had been a little difficult at first, for the suggestion -had come from the old wing, and they were jealous, but the Seniors had -smoothed things over, and when the day came it found them all united. - -Church took up most of the morning. It was a long walk to the little -building set in a clump of protecting pines, where the school -worshipped. The sermon was long, and it was not until after one o'clock -that they reached Hilltop. - -Luncheon was spread informally on the two long service tables, and the -girls helped themselves. Dinner was to be at six o'clock, so that there -would be plenty of time afterwards for the final preparations. - -Miss Hull had been invited to come to the ballroom at eight o'clock, but -apart from that, she had no idea what was going to happen. The girls had -all kept it a profound secret, and only Miss Slocum of the faculty knew -the plans. - -"Daphne, darling, please don't stuff so," Janet implored in an agonized -whisper behind Miss Jenks's back. "If you eat another mouthful, you will -never be able to get into that bodice this evening." - -"More secrets," Miss Jenks laughed. "It's a good thing we won't have to -wait much longer, for I couldn't stand it." - -"Neither could I," Miss Remsted agreed. "I can't remember ever being so -curious or so excited." - -"Tell us who's idea it was anyway?" Miss Jenks begged. - -"It was a combination," Prue exclaimed. "Sally started it, and Glad -finished it." - -"What a truly wonderful combination!" Miss Remsted said smiling. - -"I'm very proud of our table," Miss Jenks added. - -The girls looked at Daphne, and the Twins and winked at each other. -Their favorite teachers would have more cause to be proud later in the -day. - -After luncheon the entire school plunged into a whirl of work that -lasted until time to dress for dinner. - -"Best clothes, mind," Poppy had warned the girls; "white if you have it, -Miss Hull loves to see the whole school in white." - -The girls nodded, and hurried to their rooms, to appear a half-hour -later in filmy white dresses, their hair tied by pink and blue bows. - -"You look like a lot of dainty butterflies," Miss Hull told them -delighted at the pretty picture they made. "I appreciate your wearing -white, for I am sure you did it to please me. But I mustn't talk any -longer, we have still that surprise ahead of us and it would never do to -delay it." - -They took their seats and there followed a meal of the kind one reads -about in books--a typical southern dinner. - -At every girl's place there was a dainty place card. Miss Remsted had -painted them all, and every one was a little joke in itself. The Twins -had green pods with two little peas in each, and written above it was -"alike as." - -Sally had a green poll-parrot with "My Aunt Jane's" written in front of -it. Daphne's read, "I excel with" and then a bow and arrow. - -The tables were all decorated with baskets of fruit and nuts, and the -snowy linen and shining silver gave the beautiful old hall a splendid -aspect. - -Everybody was very merry and happy. The old darkies who had waited on -the tables at Hilltop since it started were immaculate and grinning in -white aprons and red bandanas. - -"And now for the surprise," Miss Jenks said as they left the table after -the nuts and fruit. - -The girls hurried upstairs. Gwen came into the Twins's room to help -them, and Poppy stayed with Sally and Daphne. - -At last everything was ready. The stage was set for the first tableaux, -and the lights in the ballroom were out. - -The curtain rose slowly to discover Sally, dressed as a boy in a velvet -suit, a broad, white lace collar and shoes with big buckles. She was -posed on a rock with the woodland screen behind her, and she looked so -like the first owner of Hilltop, whose painting hung in the library, -that Miss Hull and the rest of the faculty gasped. - -The next picture was a copy of another painting,--Ann and Prue, dressed -in long, very full skirts that showed frilled pantelets beneath them, -stood side by side before a tiny grave. They were "Delia and Constance -Hull beside the grave of their favorite spaniel." - -Prue was kneeling on a tack in the green denim floor cover, and her knee -was so paralyzed after the curtain fell for the third time, that Sally -had to lift her up. She limped for a week. - -The Twins came next in two scenes from The Haunted Balcony. In the -first, Phyllis, dressed in a soft white robe, sat with her chin cupped -in her hands and her eyes looked out toward the rising sun. At the back -of the stage behind a net curtain, to give the effect of a vision, were -Gladys and Janet. They wore black satin knee breeches and white shirts, -open at the throat. They held old pearl-handled duelling pistols pointed -at each other's hearts. - -The curtain fell, to rise again on the sad scene of the poor demented -lady, about to throw herself from the balcony. Attendants were carrying -in the crumpled body of her lover. Gladys looked very dead, while her -brother stalked behind, his arms folded, a smile of triumph on his -youthful face. Gwen was imposing as the old doctor carrying a very -dilapidated bag. - -The next illustrated the story of Mrs. Fanmore Hull's bravery. Poppy was -seated before a spinning wheel, in a soft gray dress and cap and -kerchief. At the door three villainous looking bandits peered in at her. -One had a patch over his eye and they all looked very rakish. - -Mrs. Hull went on spinning for a minute or two, and then she rose with -dignity and grace. She approached the robbers, and just as she reached -the door she picked up the thin apron she was wearing and as one would -scare the chickens off the grass, she said, "shoo!" The robbers -disappeared. - -Everybody laughed, for they knew the old story, and Miss Hull clapped -delightedly. - -The next was the famous Countess de Camier. Daphne in all her radiant -loveliness was so like the miniature of the Countess, kept carefully in -a locked case in the library, that Miss Hull was stunned. Like her -charming model, Daphne wore a quaint shepherdess dress, that spread -about her dainty slippered feet in soft billows. Her hat was a white -leghorn with just a flat bow of blue velvet on top, but a mass of tiny -forget-me-nots snuggled beneath the brim, against her wonderful hair, at -the back. - -She sat on a small, straight-back chair, leaning a little forward, her -lips parted in a haunting little smile, and her eyes bright. - -"Oh!" gasped everybody, the girls, the faculty, and Miss Hull, and then -held their breaths, fearful lest the curtain drop and shut out the -lovely picture. - -At last it dropped slowly only to rise again and again. - -"What a beautiful Juliet she would make!" Miss Hull said, and Miss -Slocum nodded. - -The last picture was hardly worth showing. Helen Jenkins, dressed in -man's clothes, sat at the spinnet and tried to look as though she were -composing a masterpiece, but everybody was too full of Daphne to look at -her. - -The curtain dropped, the lights came on, and the girls came from behind -the scenes in their costumes to join in the dance that followed. Phyllis -and Daphne made a beautiful picture as they walked arm in arm through -the room, for Phyllis, with her hair over her shoulders and the soft -ivory folds of her robe falling about her graceful body was very -beautiful. They were almost rivalled in loveliness by Sally and Janet, -for they made dashing boys and they swaggered about in fine style. - -Miss Hull's usually remote disposition was touched by the nature of the -surprise. She loved the history of her house, and she was delighted to -see the genuine feeling the girls put into their impersonations, and she -did not stint her praise as she said good night to each girl in turn. - -It was a sleepy but very happy school that sought their beds as the -grandfather clocks throughout the house struck eleven. - -"I told you it wouldn't be hard to stay here for the hols, and it hasn't -been, has it?" - -"Certainly not." - -"How about the trip to New York, Prus?" - -"Oh, bother New York!" Prue replied, and the evening ended as the day -had begun, with laughter. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--The Elections - - -The low-ceilinged white-washed gym at Hilltop had originally been the -store-room and the dairy. The rooms were thrown into one, and made an -excellent gymnasium. A balcony ran around the sides for spectators, and -the walls were lined with racks for dumb bells and other apparatus. -Basket ball posts stood at either end, and hooked up to the ceiling were -trapezes and bars. - -Hilltop preferred to take its exercise out-of-doors, but the gym was a -very good substitute in bad weather. - -It was nearing the Christmas holidays, the most exciting time of the -year. Teams were chosen and new members were elected to the various -clubs. - -Because of the unusually cold and rainy weather, the archery target had -been brought in and put up in the gym. A soft, small mesh curtain hung -behind it to catch stray arrows. The bows were piled up along the wall, -and the arrows kept a neat pile beside them. - -"It looks stuffy to me," Sally complained. "I never shot indoors and I -don't think I'm going to like it." - -Janet eyed the arrangements critically. - -"Oh, well, it will have the same effect on everybody," she said. "And -seriously, Sally, you know we haven't a chance. There are loads of girls -up for election." - -"I know and we're only Sophs," Sally agreed. "Still I can't give up -hope." - -"But Sally, there are only ten to be chosen, six regulars and four -subs," Janet reminded her. "Why, we haven't a chance. There's always -next year though, and the blessed year after. You'll be captain of -sports then." - -"I will not, you will be. I decided that ages ago. Phil is to be -president of the Dramatics, and Daphne of the class." - -Janet eyed her affectionately. "And what are you going to be when you -have disposed of the rest of us?" - -"Oh, guide, philosopher and friend to you all," Sally laughed. "Then I -can have my finger in every pie." - -"That's the way our four does things anyway," Janet laughed. They always -spoke of themselves as "our four" since Daphne had happily thought of -the name. The rest of the girls, old and young, looked on in approval. A -school is apt to be proud of its close friendships. - -Ann, Prue and Gladys, in imitation, called themselves "We and Co.," and -the school smiled and approved again. - -The Red Twins came in and put an end to further discussion. They had -recovered long since from their attack of measles and they had returned -from the Infirmary very chastened in spirit--as Sally said, "the spirit -of Hilltop was beginning to work." They were still too serious about -every competition they entered, and they had not grown any fonder of -each other during their illness. - -It was the rules of the contest that everyone must use the regulation -bows. The Twins had their own special make that they practiced with, -preferring them in a superior way to the ones the school supplied. - -They had them with them now and Sally and Janet stopped to admire them. - -"Don't you think it mean we can't use them in the contest?" Bess asked -in aggrieved tones. - -"No, I don't, it would hardly be fair. You wouldn't want an advantage, -would you?" Sally replied. - -"I don't see why not," May said sulkily. "If we can have them, then -we're lucky and we ought to benefit by our luck." - -Janet and Sally did not bother to reply. They left the gym and climbed -the steep back stairs. - -"The more I see of those girls, the more I detest them," Janet said with -feeling. - -"I know," Sally agreed. "I begin to think they are possible and -improving, and then they say a thing like that." - -"Hopeless," Janet announced, and the Red Twins were discarded as unfit -for further conversation. - -"Hello, you two!" Daphne called from the door of the library as they -passed. They went in and found Phyllis with her nose in a copy of the -_Merchant of Venice_. - -"Down looking at your miniature, Taffy?" Sally teased. - -"I am not, indeed; I'm trying to learn Little Ellie by Mrs. Browning," -Daphne protested. "It is a lovely thing," she added, turning to Janet. - -"I knew you'd love it," Janet's eyes glowed with enthusiasm. "I wanted -Phyllis to learn it but she stuck to 'the Quality of Mercy Is Not -Strained,' and I don't know that I blame her, it's so beautiful." - -"And short," Phyllis added, putting down the book. Sally went over and -sat beside her and she slipped her arm about her neck. - -"Tell us again, Sally, just what happens this afternoon," she said. - -"At two o'clock the gong sounds," Sally began, "and everybody troops to -the gym. There's a game of basket ball first. Every girl who is eligible -gets a chance to play. After that comes the archery practice. We shoot, -the same as we did on Archery Day, that is, all the eligible girls. Then -there's the jumping and pole vaulting and the drill. Then cold tubs, -supper, and the Dramatic Club girls recite in the evening. After that a -dance and refreshments." - -"But when do we know?" Phyllis insisted. - -"Tonight when we go to our rooms. If we are the lucky ones we find notes -under our pillows." - -"My, I mean your Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Janet exclaimed, "I wish it -were over." - -"So do I. The suspense is awful. Of course we all have a chance, but -it's such a little one." - -"My hand is so shakey now that I'll never be able even to lift my bow, -let alone string it," Janet complained laughingly. - -"Well, never mind, darling, your twin will probably get up and forget -every line she ever knew," Phyllis comforted. - -"Let's go out for a walk, and don't let's talk about it," Daphne -suggested suddenly. "I had a letter from mother today," she began, and -until lunch time they discussed home plans, for this was the last -Saturday before the holidays. - -At two o'clock they went to the gym. - -The basket ball game was long and uninteresting. The New Wing supplied -most of the players, and it looked as if they would be the final winners -of the cup. - -Then came the Archery Contest. Once more Janet beat the Red Twins. The -change of bows hurt their form. It was never necessary to do it again. -Sally's luck held, and she made a very good score, but there were so -many girls, Juniors and Seniors competing, that neither Janet nor Sally -felt at all hopeful. - -At dinner there was a quiet lull over the dining-room. Hilltop insisted -that her girls be good losers above everything else, and there was very -little grumbling, but every girl tonight was busy with her own thoughts. - -At last the recitations came. Girl after girl stood on the stage in the -ballroom and recited lines from Shakespeare. - -Not until Phyllis stood quietly before them, were they conscious of a -personality. She said Portia's famous speech simply, but with -understanding. She made the girls listen, and when she finished they -gave her her just dues. - -Daphne followed her, and as she told the story of Little Ellie, Janet -felt again the spell of the Enchanted Kingdom. - -Daphne's beauty always called forth instant appreciation from her -school-mates, and tonight they were more than generous in their -applause. - -Dancing ended the evening, but tonight there was no lingering after -sweet dreams had chimed out bed-time. - -The girls hurried to their rooms. - -Janet and Phyllis stood and looked at each other, and then dived under -their pillows. - -Only Janet found a note. She opened it listlessly. What was the fun if -Phyllis had missed out? She read that she was duly elected to the -Archery Team. - -"Oh, Phil!" she whispered, as she dropped her note carelessly, but she -did not have time to finish, before Sally and Daphne rushed in, both -flourishing notes. They stopped aghast at the sight of the Twins. - -Phyllis managed a very little smile. - -"Congratulations," she said. - -"Phil, do you mean?" Daphne demanded and poor Phyllis nodded. - -Ann and Prue and Gladys came dancing in. Gladys had made the Archery -Team as a substitute. - -They stopped, too shocked and surprised at the news of Phyllis's -failure. - -"But you deserved it, Phil," Ann insisted. - -"Nonsense, I did no such thing. You don't deserve things just because -you want them," Phyllis replied. "Goodness me, I've enough joy in your -good luck to last me a life-time. So do forget about me." - -"What's that?" Gladys demanded, and she swooped down under the bed and -stood up with a note for Phyllis in her hand. - -"It just fell down," she cried. "Read it, Phil, quick!" - -Phyllis read. She was a member of the Dramatic Club. - -"Oh--oh, Jane!" was all she could find to say. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--The Tennis Games - - -Christmas came, and with it the joys of long holidays and home. The -Twins had a particularly good time, for Auntie Mogs, Mrs. Ladd, and Mrs. -Hillis all entertained for them, and Mr. Keith, Donald's father, gave -them a marvelous party. - -They found Chuck very much changed and inclined to be superior, but it -was not long before he was back on his old footing with the Twins, -showing a marked preference as always for Phyllis. - -The last four days of the vacation were spent at Major Harrison's, Ann's -uncle, who had surpassed all expectations by inviting Gladys and Prue, -the Twins, and Daphne and Sally to stay with his niece for the entire -three weeks. - -They had all accepted for the last four days, and glorious days they had -been. There were horses to ride, dogs to play with, and for Janet the -library of her dreams. - -Major Harrison, a taciturn old gentleman, had been very gruff at first, -but towards the end of their visit he had sought out their -companionship, and seemed to enjoy their good times as much as they did. - -Janet was his especial pet. He rode with her, and together they visited -the kennels each morning; and when Janet showed her skill in caring for -a sick puppy, he had been so pleased that he had given the little -brown-and-white ball to her. She had accepted the gift delightedly, but -it was understood that the dog should stay at Glenside, for her own Boru -would not welcome a rival in New York, and she could not keep him at -Hilltop. - -They had great fun at the christening, when the puppy was duly named -Janet and recorded in the club annals. - -After Christmas came the long term at school. But Easter was early, and -thanks to the beautiful weather that came soon after the first of the -year, the girls did not feel the usual mid-year strain. - -When this chapter opens, Spring was in full sway at Hilltop. The great -bushes of lilac that fringed the lawn were ready to blossom, and -everywhere spring flowers added their brilliance to the deep blue and -white of the sky. - -Sports Week was in progress. Basket Ball Day had come and gone, leaving -a victory to the new wing. The relay races had been run the day before, -another victory for them. - -Only Archery and Tennis remained, and unless the old wing won both they -would be beaten at sports. - -"I don't care as much about tennis as I do about archery," called Sally -as they dressed that morning. All the doors were open and the remarks -floated from room to room. - -"Oh, I do, as a point, if nothing else," Ann called back from the end of -the hall. - -"Do me up, somebody," she added, as she struggled with a refractory -button at the back of her white linen dress. - -"If the new wing wins points in sports this year, I am not coming back," -Gladys announced. "Here, Ann, turn 'round and stand still, I'll do you -up. Think how awful it would be to have the Red Twins gloating all next -term," she added. "I simply couldn't stand it." - -"Who plays them in the finals in doubles?" Prue asked. - -"We do," Phyllis answered. "We played off yesterday, and, and of course -they had to beat Poppy and Helen." - -"Cheeky of them, I call it," Gladys commented. - -"Oh, well, if you are up against them, we don't need to worry. How's -your game?" Prue had never held a racket in her hand, but she always -spoke in tennis terms. - -"Very bad, thank you, Prue," Janet informed her. "I twisted my wrist -yesterday, playing against Kitty and Louise, and Phyl hurt her foot." - -"I suppose the Red Twins are in high feather then. How they love an -advantage!" Sally said crossly. - -"Well, they don't happen to know about this one?" Janet replied. "I have -kept mighty still about it. My hand goes behind my back when I see any -of the faculty, so they won't notice the adhesive plaster on my wrist." - -"Is it as bad a sprain as that?" Daphne inquired. - -"Yes, it's terrifically painful," Janet replied. "I can't see how I am -going to manage," she added in a much louder voice than was necessary to -carry across the hall. - -"Who was that?" Gladys exclaimed suddenly. She was dressing in the -corridor as well as in her own room. - -Janet went to her door, and stood smiling after a retreating figure that -was hurrying softly down the stairs. - -"Hush, Glad, don't spoil my party," she said laughing. "That was Ethel -Rivers, over scouting for the Red Twins. I saw her reflection in my -mirror, so I gave her what news I could." - -"But why tell her how sore your arm is? The Red Twins will gloat," Prue -protested. - -"Wait and see," Janet replied. - -And the Red Twins did gloat. They even asked the Twins if they would -like a handicap. Janet did the refusing in such a way, that it left them -perfectly sure that she would have gladly taken it, had it been -possible. - -"What are you up to, Janet dear?" demanded Daphne, who had heard the -conversation. - -"A rather mean trick, Taffy," Janet admitted, "but I can't help it. They -are so funny when they are sure of themselves. Do look at May -condescending to Phyl. On my word I do believe she is giving her -points." - -Daphne took her by the shoulders and shook her. "Jan, tell me the truth. -How much of a chance have the Red Twins?" she demanded. - -"Not a chance in the world," Janet replied calmly. - -And Daphne went back to the eager group of girls who were crowding for -places near the court, and smiled her sweet dreamy smile in response to -all the new wing girls' boasts. - -The match began. Gwen and Stella Richardson played off the finals in -singles, and after a hard fought fight, Gwen won. - -"She has a back hand stroke that is a perfect whiz," Phyllis exclaimed -admiringly. "Wish I could get it!" - -"Oh, well played, Gwen, well played!" Janet called as flushed but -triumphant Gwen left the court. - -"Well fought!" Sally called as Stella followed her. She was smiling -broadly. - -"I'd hate to be beaten by any other girl, but it's a positive honor to -be beaten by Gwen," she said good-naturedly. - -"All right, you girls, already for the finals in doubles." Gwen blew her -silver whistle. She was once more captain of sports. - -The two sets of twins took their places. - -"Awfully sorry about your arm!" Bess said with patronizing kindness as -she passed Janet. - -Janet nodded her thanks. Her arm did hurt, in spite of the way she had -joked about it, and she could not help thinking of the Archery contest -next day. She looked ruefully at her bandaged wrist as she took her -place. - -The Red Twins served first. Bess sent a tricky drop to Phyllis but her -racket was waiting for it and she sent it back, just dribbling it over -the net. - -The old wing shouted with delight, and Bess stormed. - -"Why don't you stand into the net? You know that's one of her tricks," -she said angrily. - -"Oh, keep still," May muttered. - -"Love--15," Gwen called. - -With more feeling of assurance, Bess served again. This time to Janet. -She chanced the first ball and tried a new cut. It fell the wrong side -of the net, but she tossed up the second undaunted. - -Janet ran forward to meet it, and sent it back easily, to the extreme -right hand corner of the court. - -"Oh, pretty place!" Sally applauded from the side lines. - -The Red Twins lost the first game of their serve and the second fell -before Phyllis' smashing delivery. They won the third and fourth. - -The twins had an easy time with the fifth and sixth. Bess and May were -quarreling so that they were easy victims before Phyllis and Janet's -perfect team-work. - -After the first set, the result of the match was a certainty. They -stopped after the fourth game and were received with salvos of applause. - -Janet swayed a little as she walked off the court. Her wrist was sending -blinding pains up her arm and she could not wait to tear off the strip -of adhesive plaster that bound it so cruelly. - -Sally and Daphne noticed her pallor and went to her. - -"Get me a drink, will you, Taffy?" Janet said, weakly sitting down on -the bench in a sudden fit of awful weakness. - -She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red swelling. - -"Oh, Jane, and we thought your wrist was all a joke!" Sally exclaimed. -"How awful, and archery--" - -"Don't," Janet said swiftly. "If you remind me of it, I'll weep." - -Phyllis meanwhile was talking to the Red Twins. - -"I can't see why we lost," Bess said stubbornly. "We are better players -than you are, and you know it." - -[Illustration: _She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red -swelling_] - -"Of course you are," Phyllis agreed, "much better, but you have no -notion of team-work. You both want to do it all, and get all the credit. -I can't see why you are twins. The way Jan and I feel, it amounts to the -same thing, as long as _we_ do it. That's because we are twins, I -suppose." - -"Well, it's because _we_ are twins that we can't get along together," -May explained. "We don't want the other one to get ahead, and it's -natural that we shouldn't," she added in justification. - -"It's not natural," Phyllis contradicted; "and let me tell you this, -until you learn to work together, you will never be any earthly good to -each other or to Hilltop." - -Having given them this little thought to think over during the summer, -Phyllis turned her back on them and went over to Janet. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--The Dramatic Club - - -Archery Day was a dismal one for Janet. She had to give up her place to -Gladys, for her arm was so swollen that she could not even string her -bow. - -The old wing won, however, and it was Sally who had her name engraved on -the cup as the winner of the highest score. - -It was an exciting day, but the most thrilling thing happened in the -evening. All preparations had been made for the play to be given on the -night before Commencement. The Dramatic Club had decided on _Romeo and -Juliet_. Daphne was to play Juliet, and Poppy Romeo. - -Phyllis had a small part as one of Romeo's friends. Rehearsals had been -going on for the past month, and the cast felt that they were word -perfect in their parts at least. - -Then the night before the performance Poppy fell down stairs. She cut -her face and bruised her shoulders and was carried unconscious to the -infirmary. - -The Twins and Sally and Daphne heard the news in horrified silence. - -"Who will play Romeo?" Daphne demanded. - -The question was settled for them by Helen Jenkins. She knocked on the -door and strode in in her usual business-like way. - -She saw by their faces that they knew the news, so she went straight to -the point. - -"It's the worst possible thing that could have happened," she said -decidedly; and then without a word of warning, added, "Phyllis, _you_ -will have to play Romeo." - -"I play Romeo--" - -"Phyl!" - -"How wonderful!" - -"But it's tomorrow," were some of the exclamations that greeted Helen's -news. - -"Well, can you, or can't you?" Helen demanded. "I must hurry back to the -Infirmary, and put Poppy's mind at rest. She is making herself sicker by -worrying." - -"Of course I'll do it," Phyllis answered promptly though her knees -trembled beneath her. - -"Good girl!" - -"Tell Poppy that I will do my best, and now everybody please get out, -I've got to study lines." - -"Don't worry about lines," Janet said quietly. - -"But why not?" - -"Because I know the whole play backwards and frontwards, and I will sit -in the wings and follow you with every letter," Janet promised. - -Phyllis's face relaxed. "Then that's all right," she said. "I'll brush -up on them, for I know them myself, of course, only I'm not sure of the -cues." - -"I'll give you those." - -Sally and Daphne paused at the door. - -"Call me when you want to go over it with me," Daphne said. "And oh, -Phyl! I didn't like to say it before Helen, but I am so thrilled that I -don't know what to do." - -"Taffy, you're a darling," Phyllis replied. "I'll probably spoil all -your nice scenes, too." - -"Oh, no you won't," Sally returned decidedly. - -"How do you know?" Phyllis asked laughing. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot told me," Sally replied as the door closed on -them. - -It was a busy twenty-four hours that followed. Janet stayed with Phyllis -every minute and gave her of her own courage. - -The dress rehearsal was a decided failure, but the old girls were not at -all alarmed. - -"I'm hopeless," Phyllis protested. - -"You are not," Janet denied hotly. - -"How do you feel, honey?" Poppy inquired. She was downstairs, but a sad -sight indeed, with her face covered with little pieces of gauze slapped -on with bits of adhesive plaster. - -"Terrified, Poppy," Phyllis admitted. - -"That's just right. I wouldn't have you sure of yourself for a second," -Poppy comforted. - -"Oh, dear, I must go and study some more," Phyllis sighed. - -"You are to do nothing of the kind. You are to go out and take a walk, -and then come in and have a nice nap." - -Phyllis laughed at the idea, but Poppy, with the aid of Sally and Janet -won her point, and with Daphne, nearly as frightened as Phyllis, they -went for a long walk. - -When they got back they were glad enough for a little nap. - -At last the evening came, and with it all the attendant excitement of a -performance. The old girls were as calm as they could be. They were used -to it, but poor Daphne and Phyllis! - -They felt the difference in their ages and class, and were conscious of -a tiny feeling of resentment, not in the girls of the Dramatic Club, but -in some of the Juniors who had not been elected. - -The curtain rose on time, at exactly eight o'clock. The setting was -charming and Phyllis, sure of Janet's support, accredited herself well. - -The ballroom was filled with strange faces, for there were lots of -guests, and after the first terrified glance at them, Phyllis kept her -eyes on the stage. - -By the time the balcony scene came, she was almost calm, and her voice -floated clear and mellow as she began-- - - "He jests at scars who never felt a wound--" - -Daphne was a beautiful Juliet, with her soft hair bound down by a fillet -of pearls. When she leaned from her balcony to ask-- - - "What man art thou, who thus bescreened in night so stumbleth on - my council?" - -The guests caught their breaths from sheer wonder. - -Phyllis, perhaps under the witchery of Daphne's smile, forgot her -self-consciousness, and threw herself into the part with the result that -she wooed her Juliet with all the ardor of old Verona. - -It was a triumph for the Dramatic Club, but for Daphne and Phyllis in -particular. They went to their rooms that night with their pretty heads -buzzing with all the flattery they had received. But, like the sensible -children that they were, they soon dismissed it as unimportant. - -"Aren't you the happiest person in the whole world?" Janet demanded. -"You ought to be." - -Phyllis shook her head. "No, I can't be perfectly happy, for every once -in a while I remember that this is our last night, and then I could -weep." - -"I know, Taffy said the same thing," Janet agreed. "But, Phyl, think of -next year. We'll be old girls then." - -Phyllis gave a happy little sigh and snuggled into her pillow. - -"Phyl," Janet whispered after a minute, "I--I'm awfully proud of you." - -Phyllis leaned over and kissed her. - -"There!" she said, "that's the only compliment I have wanted all -evening, and I didn't think I was going to get it." - -They fell asleep almost simultaneously, and the spirit of Hilltop -watched their slumbers, equally proud of them both. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI--And Last - - -The twins stood in the Hall waiting for their carriage to come for them. -Sally and Daphne were with them. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot, how I hate to go!" Sally exclaimed. - -"Hasn't it been a simply perfect year?" Phyllis agreed. - -The rest nodded. - -"But next year will be even perfecter," Daphne said happily. - -"We didn't make such a bad record," Sally remarked contentedly, knowing -full well that no Sophomore class had ever done as much. - -Their eyes traveled to the mantel. The big tennis cup bore Gwen's name, -and under it "The Page Twins." Sally's name glittered from the smooth -surface of the Archery cup, and on the Dramatic Club's, Phyllis and -Daphne's names stood out. - -"How about this summer?" Janet inquired. "You are both surely coming to -Old Chester for July aren't you?" - -"We are," Sally and Daphne replied together. - -The carriages arrived at that moment, and singing and cheering Hilltop, -all the school drove off down the long hill, leaving the white house -that crowned it a little forlorn in the drowsy sunshine. - -THE END - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/38834-8.zip b/38834-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4ece70e..0000000 --- a/38834-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-h.zip b/38834-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ae00726..0000000 --- a/38834-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-h/38834-h.html b/38834-h/38834-h.htm index c192d52..5dfa045 100644 --- a/38834-h/38834-h.html +++ b/38834-h/38834-h.htm @@ -436,27 +436,9 @@ pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap </style> </head> <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 38834 ***</div> <div class="document" id="the-twins-in-the-south"> <h1 class="document-title level-1 pfirst title">THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH</h1> - -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="container language-en pgheader" xml:lang="en" id="pg-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the <a class="reference internal pginternal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a> -included with this eBook or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<div class="container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">Title: The Twins in the South</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Author: Dorothy Whitehill</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Release Date: February 11, 2012 [EBook #38834]</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Language: English</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pnext" id="pg-start-line">*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH ***</p> </div> <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> </div> @@ -4333,340 +4315,6 @@ drowsy sunshine.</p> <p class="pnext">THE END</p> <div class="vspace" style="height: 5em"> </div> -<p class="pnext" id="pg-end-line">*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH ***</p> -<div class="backmatter"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="language-en level-2 pgfooter section" xml:lang="en" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg"> -<span id="pg-footer"/><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title">A Word from Project Gutenberg</h2> -<p class="pfirst">We will update this book if we find any errors.</p> -<p class="pnext">This book can be found under: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834">http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834</a></p> -<p class="pnext">Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically <em class="italics">anything</em> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"/><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title">The Full Project Gutenberg License</h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em class="italics">Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext">To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.A.</strong> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.B.</strong> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.C.</strong> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.D.</strong> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.</strong> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.1.</strong> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.2.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.3.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.4.</strong> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.5.</strong> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.6.</strong> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.7.</strong> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.8.</strong> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.9.</strong> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.1.</strong> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.2.</strong> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.3.</strong> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.4.</strong> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.5.</strong> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.6.</strong> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> -<p class="pnext">Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a> .</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email <a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext">For additional contact information:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line">Dr. Gregory B. Newby</div> -<div class="line">Chief Executive and Director</div> -<div class="line"><a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div></blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext">While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> -<p class="pnext">International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> -<p class="pnext">Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</p> -<p class="pnext">Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> -<p class="pnext">Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</p> -<p class="pnext">Corrected <em class="italics">editions</em> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. <em class="italics">Versions</em> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</p> -<p class="pnext">Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst">This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 38834 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/38834-rst.zip b/38834-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b1940f8..0000000 --- a/38834-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-rst/38834-rst.rst b/38834-rst/38834-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index 268a349..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/38834-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5469 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 38834
- :PG.Title: The Twins in the South
- :PG.Released: 2012-02-11
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Roger Frank
- :PG.Producer: the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
- :DC.Creator: Dorothy Whitehill
- :DC.Title: The Twins in the South
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1920
- :coverpage: images/cover.jpg
-
-=========================================================
- THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH
-=========================================================
-
-.. _pg-header:
-
-.. container:: pgheader language-en
-
- .. style:: paragraph
- :class: noindent
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the `Project Gutenberg License`_
- included with this eBook or online at
- http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-machine-header:
-
- .. container::
-
- Title: The Twins in the South
-
- Author: Dorothy Whitehill
-
- Release Date: February 11, 2012 [EBook #38834]
-
- Language: English
-
- Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-start-line:
-
- \*\*\* START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH \*\*\*
-
- |
- |
- |
- |
-
- .. _pg-produced-by:
-
- .. container::
-
- Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
-
- |
-
-
-
-
-.. role:: small-caps
- :class: small-caps
-
-.. role:: big
- :class: xx-large bold
-
-.. container:: titlepage
-
- .. figure:: images/cover.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
-
-.. container:: frontispiece
-
- .. figure:: images/illus-fpc.jpg
- :align: center
- :width: 75%
- :alt: Janet and Phyllis looked at her with dangerously calm eyes
-
- JANET AND PHYLLIS LOOKED AT HER WITH DANGEROUSLY CALM EYES
-
-.. role:: xxlarge-bold
- :class: xx-large bold
-
-.. role:: xlarge
- :class: x-large bold
-
-.. role:: smaller
- :class: smaller italics
-
-.. role:: small
- :class: x-small small-caps
-
-.. role:: xxsmall
- :class: xx-small
-
-.. role:: large
- :class: large
-
-.. role:: medium
- :class: medium
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :xlarge:`THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH`
- |
- | `By`
- |
- | :large:`DOROTHY WHITEHILL`
- |
- |
- |
- | PUBLISHERS
- |
- | BARSE & HOPKINS
- |
- | NEW YORK, N. Y., NEWARK, N. J.
-
-.. container:: verso
-
- .. class:: center
-
- | Copyright, 1920
- |
- | by
- |
- | Barse & Hopkins
- |
- | MADE IN U.S.A.
-
-.. contents:: Table of Contents
- :backlinks: entry
- :depth: 1
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :big:`The Twins in the South`
-
-CHAPTER I—Welcome to Hilltop
-============================
-
-“I always believe in separating sisters,”
-Miss Hull made this astonishing announcement
-with a gentle smile.
-
-Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, consternation
-written large on their faces.
-
-“But Miss Hull——” Janet began.
-
-It was Phyllis who spoke with grown-up
-assurance.
-
-“We couldn’t think of being separated, Miss
-Hull,” she said, with one of her winning smiles.
-“You see, we found each other only a little over
-a year ago, and we’ve such a lot of time to make
-up.”
-
-“But if you were separated you’d get to know
-the girls so much better,” Miss Hull’s soft
-Southern drawl protested. “I’ve planned for
-each of you to room with an old girl. I’m sure
-it’s the better way.”
-
-Miss Hull was an imperious woman, statuesque
-in figure, a smooth level brow, flashing
-dark eyes and a mass of wavy gray hair, piled
-high on her head. When she said a thing she
-expected instant submission. She was surprised
-when Phyllis, still with her charming smile, but
-with a note of firmness in her voice, replied:
-
-“But you see, Miss Hull, we should both be
-very unhappy. We’re twins, you know, and
-that makes a difference.”
-
-Miss Hull could not deny the note of decision
-in her voice, and like all broad-minded and
-imperious people, she admired anyone who had
-those same qualities in common with her.
-
-She did not speak down to Phyllis, but rather
-as to an equal, when she replied:
-
-“Very well, you will room together. I suppose
-being twins does make a difference,” she
-added laughingly.
-
-Phyllis thanked her, and with a maid to guide
-them, they went upstairs to a big room, with long
-French windows, one of which opened onto a
-tiny balcony. They sat down in comfortable
-wicker chairs and stared at each other.
-
-“Oh, Phyl, you are magnificent!” Janet exclaimed.
-“I never was so petrified in my life.
-Miss Hull is such a masterful sort of person
-that she silenced me with a glance.”
-
-Phyllis tossed her head.
-
-“The person never lived that could silence
-me,” she said vaingloriously. “But I don’t
-think it was very nice of her to wait until Auntie
-Mogs left and then try to separate us.”
-
-“We should have let Auntie Mogs stay at the
-hotel for a day or two as she wanted to,” Janet
-remarked thoughtfully.
-
-“No; that would have been a kiddish thing
-to do; and after all, Jan., Miss Hull was really
-doing what she thought was right. As soon as I
-explained to her she was very nice about it. I
-like her tremendously,” she said.
-
-“Well, I don’t,” Janet announced firmly.
-“She tried to separate us.”
-
-“But she didn’t, dearest. It would take more
-than Miss Hull to do that.” Phyllis laughed
-into Janet’s serious eyes.
-
-The Page twins after a summer in Arizona
-with their brother Tom, had come to Hilltop
-school. Their aunt, Miss Carter, had brought
-them from New York to the Virginia hills, but
-had returned almost at once, for they had arrived
-early that morning, and she had taken the afternoon
-train for home. It was six o’clock now,
-and from their window they could see the twilight
-creeping closer to the great old trees that
-grew in a thick protecting border around the
-school.
-
-Hilltop was indeed well named. The white
-colonial building crowned the hill, and a roadway,
-straight as an arrow, and lined on either
-side with tall interlacing elms, ran down the
-gentle slope for a mile and a half until it joined
-the highway in the valley.
-
-It had been a wonderful mansion in its day.
-Now a new wing had been added on, and many
-of the rooms had been divided and cut up into
-smaller ones, but the outside of the house had
-lost nothing of its old-world dignity and charm.
-
-Janet and Phyllis stood in the little balcony
-and watched the shadows lengthen on the green
-below. They had each other so they were not
-unhappy, but the suggestion of a lump in their
-throats made them think a little forlornly of
-Auntie Mogs and the cheerful rooms of their
-New York house.
-
-“I wish Sally would come,” Janet exclaimed.
-“I simply can’t wait to see her.”
-
-“Neither can I,” Phyllis agreed. “Just think,
-we haven’t seen her since last Christmas.”
-
-“It was a shame Daphne couldn’t come down
-with us, wasn’t it?”
-
-“Yes, in a way; but we’ll be acquainted by
-the time she gets here, and that will be nice, too.”
-
-“Still, it would have been fun to have her on
-the train with us.”
-
-Sally Ladd and Daphne Hillis were old
-friends of the twins. They had known them in
-New York, and at Miss Harding’s school they
-had been known as The Quartette. Sally had
-come to Hiltop for the second term the year
-before, and it was because of her glowing
-accounts of boarding-school life that the other
-three girls had decided to come this year.
-
-Sally had not come from New York with the
-twins, as they had planned, because at the last
-minute she had decided to visit a friend of hers
-in Ohio. Her train was due at eight o’clock.
-
-A knock at the door brought the twins in
-from the balcony.
-
-“Come in,” Janet called, and a tall, heavily-built
-girl with red hair and spectacles entered
-the room.
-
-“Aren’t you the Page twins?” she inquired
-heartily.
-
-“Yes, we are,” Phyllis and Janet answered.
-
-“Well, Sally Ladd has talked so much about
-you that I feel as if I’d known you all my life.
-I’m Gwendolyn Matthews, otherwise known
-as Gwen.” She held out a large hand covered
-with golden freckles, and the twins shook it
-gratefully.
-
-“Come along downstairs and be shown off.
-The girls are dying to see you, for of course Sally
-has told us the thrilling way you discovered each
-other last year.”
-
-Phyllis and Janet followed her down the wide
-red-carpeted hall to the floor below. They could
-see the lights coming from a big room a little
-way beyond, and hear a hubbub of voices.
-
-Janet had a sudden and overwhelming desire
-to run, but Phyllis hurried forward eagerly.
-Gwen pushed them both before her, and they
-found themselves in an immense room, brightly
-lighted by two crystal chandeliers. The ceiling
-was painted with white clouds against a blue
-sky, and fat little cupids danced or plied their
-art with miniature bows and arrows. It was
-the old ballroom untouched and still beautiful
-after these long years.
-
-They had barely time to look about them
-before Gwen held up an impressive hand and
-announced in strident tones:
-
-“The Page Twins.”
-
-There was an instant hush of voices and the
-girls looked at them curiously. A dark-haired,
-blue-eyed girl, dressed in fluffy white, left the
-group she had been talking to and came towards
-them with outstretched hands.
-
-“I declare, Gwen, you are just a dreadful
-tease.” Her delightful Southern drawl was
-lazily good-natured.
-
-“How do you do? We’re mighty glad to
-welcome you to Hilltop,” she said cordially.
-
-“That’s awfully sweet of you,” Phyllis smiled
-winningly.
-
-“Thanks,” Janet mumbled.
-
-“My name is Hillory Lee, and I’m a Senior,”
-she went on; but a rippling laugh interrupted
-her.
-
-“A Senior, just one day old. Come now,
-Poppy, don’t put on airs. You’re not old
-enough.”
-
-“A dear little, new little, Senior, all filled up
-with dignity,” another voice teased.
-
-Poppy—Hillory Lee was always called Poppy—led
-the laugh that followed, and then suddenly
-the girls gathered around the twins, introducing
-themselves and talking with a fine disregard
-of one another.
-
-The dinner gong silenced them, and out of
-the confusion a double line formed down the
-length of the room. Phyllis and Janet were
-shown their places along with the rest of the
-new girls.
-
-Poppy, as the president of the senior class,
-stood on the top of the steps that led to a small
-stage at the end of the room.
-
-“You all must come to order, and please go
-down very quietly to the hall,” she said a little
-shyly; but no one attempted to tease her. She
-represented Hilltop as she stood on the stage,
-and they one and all gave her instant obedience.
-
-The dining hall was under the ballroom of the
-first floor. Deer heads decorated the wall, with
-other trophies of the chase. A huge fireplace
-ran along the side of one wall. The mantel was
-filled with big silver loving cups.
-
-Janet and Phyllis were to learn their importance
-in the life of the school as the year progressed.
-Just at present they could not take in
-details. They were too busy trying to sort their
-first impressions.
-
-There were four long tables with twenty girls
-and two teachers at each. The twelve seniors,
-with Miss Hull, sat apart in state on a dais at
-the end of the room. The tables were all narrow
-and the high-backed oak chairs gave the room
-the look of an old monastery.
-
-There was lots of talking at dinner. The
-twins did not try to remember all of the girls’
-names, but three of them stood out as special
-friends of Sally’s. One was Gladys Manners,
-a rough-and-tumble sort of girl with mischievous
-blue eyes, dark hair and a contagious giggle.
-
-“Do you know Aunt Jane’s poll-parrot?” she
-asked at the beginning of the meal, and the twins
-loved her at once.
-
-Prudence Standish—called Prue for brevity’s
-sake—sat beside Janet, and she was so attentive
-and thoughtful during the meal and so careful
-to explain what the girls meant by their many
-illusions of places and things that had happened
-in the past, that the twins’ gratitude ripened into
-a sincere liking before the meal was over.
-
-The third girl sat just across from Phyllis.
-Her name was Ann Lourie. She hardly spoke
-through the meal, but her quiet smile and the
-humor that lay at the back of her hazel eyes
-gave the twins the impression of a personality
-worth cultivating.
-
-The teachers at the table were Miss Remsted
-and Miss Jenks. They were both young and
-full of fun, and the twins contrasted them with
-the teachers at Miss Harding’s, to the latter’s
-disadvantage.
-
-When dinner was over Miss Hull stood up.
-
-“You have nothing to do tonight, girls, but
-get acquainted; and I want you to do that thoroughly.
-Remember, every new girl must be
-made to feel at home at Hilltop.”
-
-The bell tinkled, the lines formed, and the
-girls marched back to the ballroom.
-
-CHAPTER II—School Chatter
-=========================
-
-It was not long after they had returned to the
-ballroom until the twins found themselves in
-the center of a group of laughing girls.
-
-“It would be a regular game,” Gladys Manners
-announced.
-
-“What would?” Phyllis demanded.
-
-“Guessing which was which,” Gladys told her.
-
-“Oh, let’s try it,” half-a-dozen voices exclaimed.
-
-They put the twins side by side, and then the
-girls took turns guessing. Between turns the
-twins would change places, or remain where
-they were.
-
-“Oh, this is too much!” Prue exclaimed, after
-she had stared at them for a full minute. “I’m
-dizzy with looking from one to the other of you,
-but I’m blessed if I know which one I sat next
-to at dinner.”
-
-“This is going to be too complicated. I vote
-that we do something about it.” Ann Lourie
-spoke with a Southern intonation, but it was
-different from Miss Hull’s speech and Poppy’s
-lazy drawl. She came from New Orleans,
-which accounted for the difference.
-
-“What are you all doing?” Poppy, with her
-arm around Gwen’s broad shoulders, joined
-them.
-
-“We’re playing a new game,” Gladys announced.
-“It’s called ‘Guessing the Twins.’”
-
-“You’re it, Poppy,” Prue laughed. “See if
-you can do it.”
-
-Poppy tried. The twins looked up at her
-provokingly. Their soft brown hair waved back
-from their forehead with almost identical curls.
-Their heads, exactly the same oval shape, were
-pressed close together. Their red lips each
-smiled a twisted smile, and their golden-brown
-eyes, so like the color of autumn leaves, danced
-mischievously.
-
-“I declare to goodness there isn’t anybody on
-earth that can tell you two apart,” Poppy
-laughed.
-
-“Oh, but there are!” Phyllis told them. “Sally
-never gets us mixed up.”
-
-“Oh, that’s easy to understand,” Gwen remarked.
-“Sally just asks Aunt Jane’s poll-parrot
-which is which, and that bird, you know, can
-tell her anything.”
-
-“Just the same, it’s going to be complicating,”
-Ann repeated, “and I suggest that we make one
-of them wear something to distinguish her from
-the other. It need only be something tiny, just
-big enough for our select group,” her eyes
-travelled from Prue to Gladys and to Poppy and
-Gwen.
-
-“That’s a mighty good idea of yours, Ann,
-and as representatives of the senior class”—Gwen
-was captain of sports—“we endorse it.”
-
-“The question is, what shall it be?” Prue inquired.
-
-“I know.” Gladys unpinned a tiny little gold
-pin that she was wearing. It was the shape of
-the crescent moon, and was no bigger than a
-good sized pea.
-
-“It’s an old class pin I had years ago when
-I went to day school. I don’t know what possessed
-me to put it on yesterday when I left
-home——”
-
-“I do,” Prue interrupted. “You had a snapper
-off, and you thought that would show less than
-an ordinary pin.”
-
-“Untidy little wretch you are,” Ann agreed.
-
-The rest looked at Gladys’ cuff and, sure
-enough, there was a snapper off. Gladys, under
-their laughing scrutiny, was no whit embarrassed.
-
-“Course I’m untidy,” she agreed; “that’s
-because I’m an artist, and it’s being done this
-year. You couldn’t expect me to be as neat as
-Prue, the immaculate.”
-
-Prue laughed good-naturedly. “Meaning I
-am not an artist,” she remarked. “Well, nobody
-will dispute that with you, least of all Miss Remsted.”
-
-The rest of the old girls laughed as at some
-well known joke and the twins smiled in sympathy.
-
-“Prue tried to have a crush on Miss Remsted
-last year,” Poppy explained. “We don’t encourage
-them—crushes, I mean—at Hilltop,
-but Prue is stubborn—comes from New England,
-you know, where the word was coined—and
-she would have a crush in spite of the fact
-that she had been here two years and knew that
-we would have to take drastic steps to cure her.”
-
-“You did and I’m cured; can’t we spare
-them the harrowing details?” Prue protested.
-
-“No; it may be a lesson they’ll need, and
-besides, Poppy loves to point a moral,” Gwen
-remarked. “Go on, Poppy; let’s hear the awful
-end.”
-
-“It’s coming; just you listen.” Poppy directed
-her story to the twins. “Prue suddenly decided,
-about the middle of the term, that she was a
-budding young artist and that all she needed
-was a little special instruction, so she went to
-Miss Hull and got permission to take special
-art. Then she went to Miss Remsted——.”
-Poppy paused to chuckle in anticipation.
-
-“Miss Remsted told her to bring her her best
-sketch,” she continued. “Now, Prue had never
-made a sketch in her life, but she reckoned it
-would be easy enough.”
-
-“Prue’s a futurist,” Gwen interrupted.
-
-“So she about made up her mind to draw an
-animal. What made you choose something that
-was living, Prue? I never did understand.”
-
-“Then you never will, because I’m not going
-to tell you,” Prue replied airily.
-
-“Oh, but I am,” Ann smiled reminiscently.
-“The day before she did the sketch she came to
-me and asked me if a great many artists hadn’t
-made their start by drawing pictures of animals.
-I thought for a minute and then——”
-
-“To show off the knowledge that you haven’t
-got”—Gladys took up the story—“you casually
-mentioned Rosa Bonheur, and Prue went
-straight to her desk and——” She turned to
-Poppy.
-
-“Drew—I mean sketched—the gardener’s
-watch dog,” Poppy went on. “He was a nice
-dog, but not very sketchable. You all know how
-dogs will jump ’round, so you can’t blame Prue
-for what happened. She finished the sketch and
-took it to Miss Remsted.”
-
-“I did not, I *left* it for her in the studio,”
-Prue corrected.
-
-“Left it; excuse me, I stand corrected,” Poppy
-continued. “History does not repeat just what
-Miss Remsted said or did, but when Prue went
-to her desk next morning she found her dog with
-this little note pinned to his tail—not literally,
-you understand, but figuratively: ‘Prue, dear;
-it’s a very nice little rabbit, but it’s a pity he has
-the mumps.’”
-
-The laugh that followed was led by Prue.
-The twins exchanged glances. They were both
-thinking how very differently some of the girls
-at Miss Harding’s would have taken such
-teasing.
-
-Phyllis always liked and was liked by girls,
-so she gave the matter less consideration than
-Janet. Janet’s heart glowed; here were the
-kinds of girls that she had dreamed about. Their
-teasing stopped before it became unkind. Their
-laughter held no hint of derision; and, above all,
-she was conscious of the feeling of fellowship
-and understanding that existed between them.
-She found herself wishing that she could be the
-brunt of their teasing, for somehow, she felt
-that in that way only could she be admitted to
-the happy sisterhood.
-
-“There’s a strong bond between sister classes
-at Hilltop,” Gladys was explaining. “That’s
-the reason that Gwen and Poppy prefer to talk
-to us, who are only Sophomores, instead of
-joining that group of important-looking Juniors
-over there.” She pointed to half-a-dozen girls a
-little older than the twins who were laughing
-and joking at the other side of the room.
-
-“They’ll adopt the Freshmen and make them
-behave,” Prue exclaimed.
-
-“While it is the Senior’s painful duty to see
-that our class keeps out of mischief,” Gladys
-laughed.
-
-The twins smiled. They liked the way these
-girls finished each other’s sentences and interrupted
-each other without giving and taking
-offence.
-
-Ann looked up at the clock—a grandfather
-one—which stood in the corner of the big room
-and chimed out the hours drowsily.
-
-“’Most time for Sally to come,” she announced.
-“Let’s go and watch for her.”
-
-CHAPTER III—Sally Arrives
-=========================
-
-“May we go to the senior’s retreat,
-Poppy?” Gladys asked. “Your balcony
-is such a dandy place to watch
-the road from.”
-
-Once more the twins felt a little tremble of
-pleasure. Although the girls were the best of
-friends in spite of the difference in their ages,
-the Sophomores as a class never failed in their
-respect to the Seniors.
-
-“Yes, come along; we’ll go with you,” Poppy
-replied.
-
-“I’d like to get the first look at Sally myself,”
-Gwen added. “I hope she hasn’t forgotten to
-bring Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot.”
-
-They left the ballroom and walked down the
-broad hall all arm-in-arm.
-
-“Seniors all busy tonight, the lights are not
-lit,” Prue remarked as they entered a dark room.
-Gwen switched on the lights and the twins found
-themselves in what seemed to be a delightful
-chintz lined nook.
-
-It was a small room directly over the front
-door. The two-story piazza, with its enormous
-pillars, enclosed the balcony that led from it
-through long French windows.
-
-“This is the Seniors’ Sanctum Sanctorum,”
-Prue explained. “When the cares of school
-government grow too much for them they come
-in here to rest.”
-
-“It is also the chamber of horrors on occasion,”
-Gladys added. “Just wait until you’ve
-done something bad, and Poppy calls you in to
-give you a racking over the coals.”
-
-“Why, Gladys; what do you mean by talking
-like that?” Poppy protested mildly. “I just
-never could be severe, and I don’t expect to have
-to be either; especially,” she added seriously,
-“to any girl in my sister class.”
-
-Prue and Gladys and Ann nodded approval.
-
-“We’ll be good,” Ann said seriously. “We
-want to give you all the help possible.”
-
-Once more the twins felt a little glow of
-thankfulness around their hearts.
-
-The sound of carriage wheels took them all to
-the balcony.
-
-“Sally!” Gladys exclaimed; and with one
-accord they rushed down the stairs and out to
-the front porch.
-
-Long before the carriage reached the steps,
-Sally was out of it. She rumbled to the ground
-and ran towards them, her black bag knocking
-against her knees.
-
-“Where are my twins?” she demanded breathlessly.
-
-Janet and Phyllis almost smothered her in the
-warmth of their embrace.
-
-“Oh, Sally, you old darling!” Phyllis exclaimed.
-“You look so wonderfully natural that
-I could eat you up for sheer joy.”
-
-“We thought you’d never get here, and we
-missed you on the train like everything,” Janet
-said.
-
-“Hello, Sally; it’s great to have you back,”
-Gladys shook hands heartily.
-
-“How’s Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot?” Gwen inquired.
-“My, how I missed that bird this summer!”
-
-“Well, and wiser than ever,” Sally laughed
-as she held out her hand to Poppy.
-
-“It’s mighty nice to have you back, Sally,”
-Poppy smiled affectionately.
-
-“We room together until your friend Daphne
-comes,” Prue told her.
-
-“Good work. Hello, Ann; what are you
-lurking in the shadows for?” Sally demanded.
-
-“Oh, I never rush, even to say how do you do
-to my best friend. I much prefer to be the last
-on the list. Did you have a good summer?”
-
-“Oh, wonderful!” Sally enthused. “Alice’s
-family were awfully nice to me, and I had a
-glorious time.”
-
-“It’s too bad Alice isn’t coming back,” Gladys
-exclaimed. “I’m going to miss her frightfully.”
-
-“I know, but she really isn’t well enough. Why
-girls, she’s lost pounds,” Sally replied. Alice
-Bard was a girl Sally had been visiting.
-She had been to Hilltop for three years, but
-was unable to return on account of ill-health.
-
-“Well, come along; let’s go in,” Prue suggested.
-“After all, we’re not the only ones that
-want to see Sally.”
-
-They followed into the house, and Sally, after
-she had said “how do you do” to Miss Hull,
-rejoined them and they went on up to the ballroom.
-A shout went up from the girls as they
-saw her coming, and she shook hands until the
-silence bell sounded.
-
-“That’s the trouble,” Sally protested. “We
-no sooner get talking when that old bell rings.
-There are loads of girls I haven’t even had a
-chance to speak to yet.”
-
-The room emptied in a minute and the
-twins, with Sally between them, went upstairs.
-
-“I can’t come in and talk to you, because
-there’s no visiting after hours, but I’ll see you
-bright and early in the morning,” Sally promised.
-“You’re not homesick, are you?”
-
-“Homesick! I should say not,” Phyllis protested.
-“I’m so excited I’m ready to die, and
-now that you’re here it’s simply perfect.”
-
-“I never knew there were so many nice girls
-in the world,” Janet exclaimed. “It’s going to
-be wonderful, and won’t it be fun having
-Daphne come?”
-
-“Indeed it will; the old quartette together
-again,” Sally agreed. “But I’ve got to fly now
-or I’ll be caught, and that will never do on the
-first night back.”
-
-They parted, Janet and Phyllis, in their own
-room with the door closed, stood in the middle
-of the floor trying to decide why they were so
-happy.
-
-“It’s wonderful, isn’t it?” Phyllis began.
-
-“It’s just like a wonderful dream,” Janet
-agreed.
-
-“It’s nice to have Sally back, isn’t it?”
-
-“You bet.”
-
-“And I love Ann.”
-
-“So do I, the best of all.”
-
-They undressed slowly.
-
-“You honestly like it, Jan?” Phyllis inquired
-anxiously, after the lights were out, and they
-were both in their single white beds.
-
-Janet’s hand found Phyllis’s.
-
-“I do honestly,” she replied seriously.
-“There’s something about their spirit, the nice
-way they tease,” she added.
-
-“And that sort of understood respect they give
-the Seniors,” Phyllis replied. “It’s all so nice
-and—and—oh, I can’t think of the word I
-want.”
-
-“I can; it’s *happy*,” Janet told her.
-
-They were quiet for a few minutes, and then
-Janet suddenly sat up in bed.
-
-“But how awful it would have been if Miss
-Hull had separated us,” she said in the darkness.
-
-“She couldn’t have done that. No one ever
-can,” Phyllis replied very positively, but very
-sleepily.
-
-“Never!”
-
-CHAPTER IV—The Rivalry of the Wings
-===================================
-
-“All aboard for the grand tour of inspection,”
-Gladys announced.
-
-School for the day was over. All
-through a confusing morning the twins
-had been shown from one classroom to another
-where they had met their teachers. There had
-been no attempt at lessons, but the girls had been
-encouraged to talk and give their opinions on
-the different studies. As a result of this, some
-shifting had been necessary. In English, one of
-the new girls named Ethel Rivers had been
-dropped to the class below. Because from her
-hasty remarks it was easy to see that she knew
-very little of literature. She protested, but Miss
-Slocum stood firm. The twins acquitted themselves
-well. They sat together and none of the
-teachers could tell them apart, for they did not
-know about the tiny crescent pin that Phyllis
-was faithfully wearing. But unlike Miss Baxter
-at Miss Harding’s school, the faculty at Hilltop
-rather enjoyed their own confusion.
-
-Now they were free for the day, and Sally
-with the able assistance of Prue and Gladys was
-waiting to show the twins over the school and
-the grounds.
-
-“You’ve seen the classroom,” Sally began,
-“and you know about the assembly hall.”
-
-“Oh, Sally, if you’re not going to do better
-than that I’m going to play guide,” Gladys protested.
-“The idea of calling a ballroom the assembly
-hall! It loses all its romance.”
-
-“And besides, Miss Hull doesn’t like it,”
-Prue added.
-
-“Why?” Phyllis inquired.
-
-Sally waved her hand at Gladys as if she were
-introducing a speaker.
-
-“You tell it, Glad, and then we’ll be sure to
-be amused.”
-
-“I accept the nomination, and I will do my
-best for the people under my care,” Gladys said
-grandly.
-
-“Well, do start with the explanation of the ball
-room,” Janet begged. “I’m so curious.”
-
-“That means the history of Hilltop, but I’ll
-do my best,” Gladys replied, and began:
-
-“Fifty years ago, Colonel Hull lived in this
-house. He had lots of money and he lived like
-a king. He was famous throughout the countryside
-for his wonderful hunting, but, if you just
-go on spending money and never do anything to
-make it, it doesn’t last forever, so when Colonel
-Hull died and Miss Hull’s father had the house,
-he found he didn’t have any money to run it
-with. So for a long time Miss Hull and her
-father and mother lived in the old wing and
-were terribly poor.
-
-“Then her parents died and the house was
-Miss Hull’s, but still there wasn’t any money.
-All her friends wanted her to sell it, but she
-wouldn’t do it. There had been six generations
-of Hulls on this place, and she wasn’t going to
-let her ancestors up in heaven see her beaten by
-a little thing like no money.”
-
-“Oh, Glad!” Sally and Prue protested.
-
-“Well, she wasn’t,” Gladys persisted. “Maybe
-that’s not a very elegant way of putting it, but
-it’s exactly as it was. She wouldn’t admit she
-was beaten, and, of course, she wasn’t.
-
-“She got together with some teachers that
-she knew and she started Hilltop. She started
-with ten pupils, and now I wish you’d look at
-us. We’re the most wonderful school in the
-country.”
-
-Gladys finished as though she were closing a
-speech to the Senate.
-
-“But what about the ballroom?” Janet insisted.
-
-“I’m coming to that, if you have a little patience,”
-Gladys told her.
-
-“Miss Hull remembered her grandfather,
-and she remembered how he liked to have the
-rooms called by their special name, so she goes
-on calling them the same and so you see, instead
-of having lectures in an assembly hall, like
-everybody else, we have them in a real ballroom,
-that’s the most beautiful room in the state.
-
-“That’s why we call it the ballroom still, and
-why we call the dining room the hall, why Miss
-Hull’s room is the boudoir instead of an office,
-and why we have history in the library instead
-of a classroom. You see, it gives us an advantage
-over other schools, makes Hilltop original
-instead of an ordinary boarding school.”
-
-Gladys paused, and looked at her listeners
-for appreciation.
-
-The twins sighed. “It’s just wonderful!”
-Janet said.
-
-“Why it makes you think you’re living in the
-time of white wigs and patches,” Phyllis whispered,
-looking about her as though she expected
-to see Colonel Hull walk through one of the
-heavy oak doors, ready for a day with the
-hounds.
-
-Janet’s eyes held the look of dreamy speculation
-that had so often filled them when she was
-reading old-world stories in her Enchanted
-Kingdom.
-
-Gladys had dropped her mocking tone as the
-story unfolded. The realest love in her life was
-Hilltop, and she loved to talk about it. She saw
-the look in the twins’ eyes that she had hoped to
-see, and she smiled contentedly.
-
-“Now, ladies and gentlemen, step this way if
-you please,” she went on with a return to her
-laughing manner. “We will now learn something
-of the present history of the school. We
-are now in the old building and, I might add,
-the only building to live in, but observe this
-green baize door. It leads to what is commonly
-called the new wing.”
-
-She pushed it open with a contemptuous push,
-and they found themselves in a spick-and-span
-corridor of white woodwork and gleaming mahogany
-doors. In comparison to the old and
-stately paneled walls of the old building it
-seemed new indeed.
-
-Several girls that the twins recognized came
-out of one of the rooms and stopped in mock surprise.
-
-“Why, Gladys! Why, Prue! Why, Sally!”
-Louise Brown, a tall and lanky girl, and one of
-their own classmates, exclaimed. “Is it possible
-that you’ve come for a breath of fresh air to our
-light and sunny abode, after the mouldy shadows
-of yours?” she asked, smiling sweetly.
-
-Gladys sighed, but it was Sally who answered.
-
-“No,” she said in a bored tone, “we are simply
-showing Janet and Phyllis what to avoid in
-the future.”
-
-The other girls laughed good-naturedly.
-
-“That’s one on you, Sally,” Louise admitted,
-and one of the other girls exclaimed:
-
-“Long live the rivalry between the old and
-the new at Hilltop!”
-
-“Well, anyway, now that you’re here, come
-on into my room, I’ve got a whale of a box of
-candy,” little Kitty Joyce invited.
-
-When they were all seated in her dainty
-room, Phyllis said, shyly:
-
-“I wish somebody would explain to me about
-this rivalry; I don’t understand.”
-
-“I’ll explain!” Louise jumped up and stood
-in the middle of the floor, her hands behind her
-back.
-
-“We are two distinct and separate wings,” she
-began, “and we represent the old and the new.
-For some reason that nobody will ever understand,
-a spirit of rivalry started between the
-two years ago, when we were very new. Now
-it is an established fact. We fight in games, in
-art and in lessons for the glory of our wings, and
-even at the risk of being rude,” she added with a
-little twinkle in her eye, “I’m going to state
-last year our house won everything.”
-
-“Everything but archery, history, composition
-and dramatics,” Prue reminded her gravely.
-
-“Oh, pouf!” Kitty laughed. “Those don’t
-count. We won the tennis cup, the running cup,
-the art prize, for sculpture and painting.”
-
-“That was last year,” said Sally severely.
-
-They munched the candy for a while in silence,
-and then Kitty said slowly:
-
-“Funny thing the way the wings feel about
-each other. Why, look at you, Sally. You were
-awfully good friends with Alice Bard, and she
-was a new wing girl....”
-
-“Well, for that matter, take us here today,”
-Louise put in. “We’re really the best of friends,
-and yet—”
-
-“And yet there’s a difference. It’s rather like
-two brothers who go to different colleges. They
-love each other, but they love their colleges
-too.”
-
-“All very well,” said Gladys, “but the truth
-of the matter is that both wings enjoy the spirit
-of competition. It gives us something to think
-about and work for.”
-
-“But you’re so good-natured about it,” Janet
-said wonderingly.
-
-“Of course we are,” Sally replied. “Whoever
-heard of two basketball teams really disliking
-each other, and yet they’ll fight tooth and nail
-for a cup.”
-
-“A cup that they really don’t want, either, except
-for what it stands for,” Gladys added with
-a little laugh.
-
-Kitty threw up her two little hands in mock
-despair.
-
-“Mercy on us. We are getting in deep. I
-vote we have some more chocolates.”
-
-The girls returned to the candy box with renewed
-interest and for the time being the subject
-of the wings was dropped, but not before
-the twins had grasped the exact nature of the
-rivalry.
-
-CHAPTER V—A Fresh Freshman
-==========================
-
-“Something’s got to be done about
-that little Ethel Rivers.”
-
-Sally sat down in the big tufted
-chair in the twins’ room, and made
-the announcement with a positiveness that left
-no room for doubt.
-
-“What’s she been doing now?” Phyllis
-laughed.
-
-“Why, Prue and I met her in the hall and she
-walked past us with her nose in the air. Prue
-stopped her and asked her where she was going,
-and what do you think she said?”
-
-“Can’t imagine,” Janet shook her head. “Tell
-us.”
-
-“She said she was hurrying back to the new
-wing for a breath of clean air.”
-
-“Impertinent infant,” Ann drawled lazily.
-She was lying on the foot of Janet’s bed, almost
-asleep. “It wouldn’t have been nearly so bad
-if she said fresh, but clean is really outrageous.”
-
-“But of course she didn’t mean it,” Phyllis
-said.
-
-“That’s the funny part of it,” Prue came in
-from the balcony and stood in the doorway, blotting
-out the light. “She really did mean it.
-She’s taken the rivalry of the wings as a deadly
-serious thing.”
-
-“Being entirely without a sense of humor, she
-would,” Sally said crossly. “Remember Mary
-Marble last year? I was only a new girl, but I
-saw something was going to happen.”
-
-“It did. Our little Mary returned not this
-year.”
-
-“What was the matter with Mary?” Phyllis
-inquired.
-
-“Didn’t fit,” Sally replied shortly, and dismissed
-the subject.
-
-There was a knock on the door and Gladys,
-too impatient to wait for Janet’s “Come in,”
-opened it. By the expression on her face, all
-the girls knew that something was the matter;
-even Ann sat up and looked surprised.
-
-“What’s wrong, Gladys?” she demanded.
-
-Gladys stood with her back to the door, her
-hand still on the knob.
-
-“The trouble,” she said impressively, “is
-Ethel Rivers.”
-
-Sally groaned. “What next?” she inquired.
-
-“She put a sign up on the green door, requesting
-the occupants of our wing to be sure and
-keep it closed, so as not to let in any of the stale
-air.”
-
-“Oh, that’s too much,” Prue said indignantly.
-
-“Just like her,” Ann replied with a shrug.
-“What did you do about it, Glad?”
-
-“Didn’t have to do anything. Poppy and
-Gwen came along just then and read it. Poppy
-said, ‘I declare, that’s no nice way to act,’ and
-Gwen settled the whole matter with ‘Very bad
-manners for one so young.’”
-
-The girls laughed a relieved sort of a laugh.
-The Seniors had the affair in hand, and Hilltop
-looked from year to year to that little group of
-girls to straighten out all their difficulties.
-
-Another knock sounded on the door. Gladys
-opened it, and one of the younger children
-handed her a note. She opened it and read:
-
- “Dear Glad:
-
- Find Ann and Prue and Sally, and come
- down to the Seniors’ Retreat. We think you
- are better able to deal with the affair of
- Ethel Rivers than we are.
-
- If we give her impertinence special notice,
- it will be putting too much importance
- to the whole silly thing.
-
- .. class:: right
-
- | Yours,
- | —— Poppy.”
-
-The girls jumped up quickly as Gladys finished
-reading the note aloud.
-
-“Better go right away,” Prue said. “They’re
-waiting.”
-
-The rest followed her out of the room.
-
-“Meet you down on the front steps later,”
-Sally called back over her shoulder, and the
-twins were alone.
-
-Two weeks had passed since the opening of
-school, but although Janet and Phyllis felt perfectly
-at home in their new surroundings, the
-life at Hilltop had never for a second become
-monotonous. Every day they had found some
-fresh interest, and they were beginning to understand
-that apart from lessons every girl had
-a big responsibility towards the school.
-
-“What a perfectly silly way for that girl to
-act!” Janet exclaimed. “I’d like to box her
-ears.”
-
-“So would I,” Phyllis agreed. “Come along;
-let’s go down and wait for Sally.”
-
-They went downstairs arm in arm and across
-the broad piazza. Phyllis sat down with her
-back against one of the big pillars, and Janet
-stood on the top step.
-
-The close-cropped green lawn fell away from
-the house in a gracious slope to meet a fringe
-of trees that deepened into a woods at all sides.
-The tennis courts were visible far away to the
-right. They were filled with girls, and in the
-quiet of the late afternoon their voices floated
-laughing on the breeze. To the left the archery
-target blazed in its fresh coat of bright colors.
-
-Archery was the chief sport of Hilltop. Each
-year teams were chosen from both wings, and
-on Archery Day the big silver loving cup was
-engraved with the name of the girl who made
-the highest score; then it was replaced in the
-center of the mantel-piece in the hall to await
-the next year.
-
-Archery Day came at the end of the term,
-and, although the days before and after it were
-filled with tennis matches, basketball, and running,
-it stood out in importance above them all.
-
-The tryout for possible candidates was to take
-place the following week. The girls in the four
-upper classes shot five arrows, and the committee
-comprised with the Senior class and the faculty
-judged. Those selected worked hard and
-practiced, and just before the Christmas holidays
-the teams were chosen.
-
-“Did you ever shoot a bow and arrow, Jan?”
-Phyllis inquired.
-
-“Loads of them,” Janet replied. “Harry
-Waters used to make them for me. Little short
-ones made from the branches of trees, and arrows
-with a pin in the end of them. Harry was
-very good at it, but I was terribly clumsy.”
-
-“I don’t believe it,” Phyllis protested; “you
-have a straight eye anyway. Look at the way
-you shot Sulky Prescott’s gun last summer.”
-
-Janet gave a little shiver and looked long and
-earnestly at the target.
-
-“Don’t talk about it,” she said. “I’ll tell you
-a secret Phyl. I’ll die of mortification if I don’t
-make some sort of a score next week.”
-
-“That’s no secret,” Phyllis laughed affectionately.
-“If you could have seen your eyes when
-Gwen was talking about the contest; they were
-as big as saucers.”
-
-Janet flushed a little. “It’s a good thing the
-rest of the girls don’t know me as well as you
-do,” she said.
-
-“That’s because I’m your twin. Oh, Jan, if
-you knew how I love to say that,” Phyllis said
-seriously.
-
-“I know,” Janet nodded. “I’m still afraid
-sometimes that I’ll wake up and find it’s all been
-a dream.”
-
-“Hush,” Phyllis cautioned suddenly. “Here
-comes Ethel.”
-
-CHAPTER VI—A Squelching
-=======================
-
-Upstairs in the Seniors’ Retreat the
-girls were talking seriously.
-
-“Of course, she deserves to be called
-down in front of the whole school,”
-Helen Jenkins, a very severe type of girl with
-big horn-rimmed spectacles, was saying. She
-was the editor of the school paper, and the most
-studious girl in the school.
-
-“But, as Poppy says, it’s never wise to attach
-too much importance to the mistakes of a new
-girl,” Marion West, vice-president of the class,
-replied.
-
-Poppy looked at the three Sophomores before
-her.
-
-“Have you all any suggestions?” she inquired.
-
-Gladys and Sally looked at Ann.
-
-“Perhaps a gentle little boycott might help,”
-she suggested quietly.
-
-“It’s just as hard on our wing, if not worse,
-than it is on yours,” Stella Richardson, one of
-the Seniors who lived in the new wing, spoke
-up. “There isn’t one of us who wouldn’t gladly
-drown the little wretch, and the trouble is, she’s
-gotten some of the new girls and talked to them
-until they feel it’s a positive virtue to be rude
-every time they see one of you.”
-
-“Oh, it’s all too nonsensical,” Gwen exploded.
-“Good old wings, who dares to take our happy
-fight and make an ugly thing out of it?”
-
-“My thumbs are down for anyone who dares,”
-Ruth Hall announced. She roomed in the new
-wing with Stella Richardson.
-
-Gwendolyn Matthews might have been said
-to have snorted with rage. She was a splendid
-healthy specimen of girlhood; a mind capable
-of small and mean thoughts was beneath her
-contempt. She walked out on the balcony, her
-back to the rest of the room.
-
-A minute later she beckoned cautiously to the
-girls to follow her. They crowded out on the
-balcony on tip-toe and peered down as Gwen
-directed.
-
-Just below them, sitting on the steps, were
-Janet and Phyllis. Ethel stood beside them.
-She was talking in a loud and excited way and
-the girls listened.
-
-“I should think you’d want to get out of the
-damp old hole,” she was saying. “There’s an
-extra room in our corridor.”
-
-Janet and Phyllis looked at her with dangerously
-calm eyes.
-
-“We’ve by far the finest bunch of girls in our
-wing,” she continued. “We’re going to take
-everything away from you this year.”
-
-“Indeed!” Janet said quietly.
-
-“May I inquire how long you’ve been at Hilltop?”
-Phyllis asked politely.
-
-A smile ran around the group of faces watching
-from the balcony above.
-
-“Oh, I’m a new girl,” Ethel replied rather
-flatly.
-
-“You’d never guess it,” Janet said with so
-much scorn that Gwen almost laughed, and
-Sally did, but the three on the piazza below
-were too intent to look up.
-
-“I think the new girls ought to stick together,”
-Ethel announced. “Of course, if you still persist
-in living in the old wing, why the fight’s on,
-but I rather hoped you’d come over to us.”
-
-Phyllis stood up. She was taller than the
-other girl, and she looked straight down into
-her pale blue eyes.
-
-“Pardon me,” she said, “but there is no fight
-on at all. As a new girl, neither I nor my twin
-would presume to act as you advise.” She sat
-down again, with her back towards Ethel.
-
-Janet did not bother to stand when she said
-what she had to say.
-
-“We saw the sign you put up on the green
-door, and as new girls we are thoroughly disgusted
-with you. If we banded together, it
-would be to show you your proper place.” Janet
-did not raise her voice as she spoke, and when
-she had finished she looked out over the green
-lawns as though the sight gave her pleasure after
-Ethel’s sour face.
-
-“It might be well for you to remember,”
-Phyllis spoke as though her thoughts came from
-a long distance, “that though we are two separate
-wings, we are both a part of Hilltop, and
-though we each give the best that is in us, it is
-that Hilltop may soar the higher—not as you
-seem to think it is, for any individual and mean
-advantage.”
-
-The girls on the balcony looked at one another,
-speechless with admiration and delight.
-
-“Oh, well said!” Alice whispered.
-
-Gwen and Stella hugged each other and
-Gladys danced a little jig.
-
-“I declare, I love those children!” Poppy exclaimed.
-
-“They’re *my* twins, I’d have you remember,”
-Sally exulted.
-
-They looked back again to the piazza. Ethel
-had gone and the twins were strolling arm-in-arm
-over the green lawn.
-
-CHAPTER VII—Poetry and Prose
-============================
-
-Janet ran down the hall, waving a letter
-over her head.
-
-“Sally, Phyllis, where are you?” she
-called.
-
-The door of Sally’s room opened, and Prue
-came out carrying a drawer piled high with
-clothes.
-
-“Hello there!” she called. “Come and help
-me move.”
-
-“Oh, then you know Daphne is coming? I
-just had a letter from her and I’m trying to find
-Sally and Phyllis,” Janet replied, taking one end
-of the heavy drawer.
-
-“You’ll find them all in there.” Prue nodded
-her head towards the door she had just left.
-“They are stuffing my peanut butter, eating my
-crackers and making fun of my poetry.”
-
-“Why, Prue, I didn’t know you wrote,” Janet
-exclaimed.
-
-“I don’t,” Prue told her; “that is, not for publication,
-but every once in a while I put things
-down on paper and somehow or other they
-rhyme.”
-
-“Why didn’t you show me any of them?”
-
-“They weren’t good enough. I’d never have
-let those wild Indians see them. Just as I was
-packing, my notebook fell out of my desk, and
-a lot of papers I had in it, scattered to the floor.
-And, of course, Sally pounced on them.”
-
-“Poor Prue,” Janet sympathized.
-
-They were walking slowly down the hall
-carrying the drawer between them.
-
-“Oh, that’s not the worst of it; as I told you,
-they are eating my food and laughing at my
-most beautiful thoughts, and to think I’m going
-to room with Glad and Ann. I suppose I’ll
-have no peace.”
-
-“Better start writing poetry about them and
-their pet failings,” Janet suggested. “If you
-wrote an ode to the freckles on Glad’s nose, she’d
-probably keep very still in the future.”
-
-“Oh, good idea! I’ll do that very thing!”
-Prue exclaimed.
-
-They reached the room at the end of the hall
-and Prue paused to open the door.
-
-“The Countess’s Room,” she announced.
-
-“Oh, what a nice name. I didn’t know you
-called it that.”
-
-“We don’t, but Miss Hull does,” Prue corrected.
-“You see the beautiful Countess de
-Something Something, Camier, I think it was,
-came to visit Colonel Hull, and she had this
-room; so it’s been called her room ever since.
-
-“Oh, I think that’s awfully nice; Phyllis will
-be crazy about it. Wonder who slept in our
-room?”
-
-Janet looked around the big room with interest.
-It was plenty large enough to accommodate
-three beds. Two of them were cots, the
-third was an enormous four-poster. It looked
-worthy indeed to be the couch of a Countess.
-She was so busy exclaiming over the tester, with
-its glazed chintz ruffle, that she did not see the
-sudden gleam in Prue’s eye. She even forgot
-to make any more inquiries about the possible
-celebrity that had slept in her own room.
-
-They dumped the contents of the drawer onto
-the bed and then carried it empty back to Sally’s
-room.
-
-As they paused at the door, a shout of laughter
-greeted them, and they heard Glad exclaim:
-
-“Oh, do listen to this,” she cried: “‘The
-smoky darkness of a rich Egyptian night.’”
-
-Prue walked into the room, followed by Janet.
-
-“Prue, dear, didn’t you mean a Pittsburgh
-night?” Ann asked provokingly as she finished
-spreading a cracker with as much peanut butter
-as it could hold.
-
-Prue did not deign a reply. Instead she
-swooped down upon the unsuspecting Ann and
-took her carefully spread cracker away from
-her.
-
-“Peanut butter is bad for freckles, darling,”
-she said without a trace of ill-humor in her
-voice. “Prue will eat it.”
-
-There was a scuffle and the cracker was eventually
-ground under somebody’s heel. When
-peace was restored, Janet flourished her letter
-once more above her head.
-
-“From Daphne?” Phyl cried, recognizing the
-writing.
-
-“Yes; she’s coming today, but how did you
-find it out?”
-
-“Miss Hull called me down after mail, and
-told me,” Sally explained. “She gets in about
-five-thirty, just in time for dinner.”
-
-“Oh, I wish we could go to the station,” Janet
-exclaimed.
-
-“Afraid we can’t do that,” Sally replied, “but
-we can go down to the gate.”
-
-“Oh, good! Then when we see her carriage
-we can hop aboard,” Phyllis said.
-
-“To think she’d really be here tonight!” Janet
-cried. “Funny, beautiful Taffy.”
-
-“Do tell us about her,” Gladys demanded.
-
-“Yes, do,” Ann and Prue echoed.
-
-The three girls looked at each other.
-
-“You tell them, Sally,” Janet said, but Sally
-shook her head.
-
-“No, Jan, Taffy’s more yours than ours,” she
-replied, and Phyllis nodded.
-
-“Go ahead,” she encouraged. “If we were
-talking about Sally I’d be spokesman.”
-
-“Preserve my character,” laughed Sally.
-
-“Oh, don’t worry; they’d never learn the truth
-from me,” Phyllis said airily.
-
-“We know all there is to know about Sally,”
-Prue exclaimed.
-
-“Yes, Jan, tell us about this Daphne. She has
-a lovely name,” Ann added.
-
-“Well, it exactly suits her,” Janet began, “only
-we call her Taffy because she has a mop of hair
-that looks exactly like taffy candy, the rich yellow
-kind, and her eyes are green, just the color
-of the sea, when you look straight down into it
-on a misty day, and her cheeks are like rose
-petals, not bright pink, but a soft, delicate tint,
-and her cheeks are ivory white, like cream. She
-has long slender hands and the most wonderful
-voice you ever heard; it’s soft and furry; she
-always drawls; in fact, Taffy always looks and
-talks as if she were half asleep. Her eyelashes
-are so long and heavy that they almost cover her
-eyes. When she opens them wide she looks as
-if she were surprised at what she saw. She’s
-got the keenest sense of humor you ever heard
-of, and when she says a thing it sounds twice as
-funny as if anyone else had said it, because of
-her queer little laugh.”
-
-Janet stopped and looked suddenly very self-conscious
-while the girls looked at her with a
-new expression in their eyes.
-
-“Why, Jan,” Prue exclaimed. “You’re a
-poet.”
-
-“I feel as if I’d been listening to a fairy story,”
-Gladys said.
-
-“With the lovely Daphne as the enchanted
-princess,” Ann added dreamily.
-
-“I never realized before how really lovely
-Daphne was,” Sally laughed. “Honestly, Jan, I
-felt as if she was here in the room as you talked.”
-
-Phyllis said nothing. She was curled up on
-one end of the bed, her head against Sally’s pillows,
-her arms stretched above her. Her face
-wore an expression of pride and ownership, but
-not surprise. Janet was her twin, and everything
-Janet did was perfect in her eyes. When
-other girls admired her, too, Phyllis just sat back
-and smiled contentedly.
-
-“You’ll make a great old quartette,” Gladys
-laughed.
-
-“Sort of a mutual admiration society,” Prue
-added.
-
-“Phyl, I’d think you’d be jealous of this
-Daphne,” Ann laughed. “Won’t your nose be
-out of joint when she arrives?”
-
-The twins stared at her in blank amazement.
-
-“Jealous!” they said together. “Why, how
-perfectly silly.”
-
-“You might as well say that I might be jealous
-of Sally,” Janet chuckled.
-
-“No,” Phyllis shook her head, “Jan and I
-couldn’t possibly be jealous. We’re twins, you
-see.”
-
-The little phrase ended all argument and
-doubt as it always did. The girls realized with
-something of a start how close the bond between
-them was, and they felt a glow of pride around
-their hearts. Affection like this was worthy of
-a place at Hilltop, and could be pointed out with
-pride.
-
-“My Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot!” Sally exclaimed,
-jumping up. “Look at the time,” and
-she held out her wrist watch. “Ten minutes
-past five. If we’re going to meet Taffy we’d better
-hurry.”
-
-They found sweaters and started off down the
-long avenue that lead to the gate.
-
-Prue turned to Gladys and Ann.
-
-“Are the twins elected?” she inquired.
-
-“They are,” they replied. “To the very heart
-of Hilltop,” Ann added.
-
-They sauntered back to their room.
-
-“Look at my beautiful bed that a perfectly
-good Countess has slept in,” Gladys wailed, as
-she saw the contents of three drawers piled high
-on the blue and white counterpane.
-
-“Oh, never mind that,” Prue brushed some
-of the things aside and sat down on the edge of
-the bed.
-
-“Speaking of Countesses,” she began, “Janet
-wanted to know if anybody really important had
-ever slept in their room, and I thought it was a
-good chance for a ghost story.”
-
-“Of course, the very thing,” Gladys agreed decidedly.
-
-“We might as well have a good one while
-we’re about it. You’d better make it up, Prue,”
-Ann suggested.
-
-Gladys had been gazing out of the window;
-she turned half way around now.
-
-“Don’t have to make it up,” she said slowly.
-“There’s a perfect cracker-jack about a pretty
-lady popping off the balcony when they brought
-in her lover who had been shot in a duel.”
-
-“Which balcony was it?” Prue demanded.
-
-Gladys’s eyes twinkled. “Well, it might just
-as well have been theirs,” she said.
-
-The other two nodded in understanding.
-
-CHAPTER VIII—More Twins
-=======================
-
-The twins and Sally were breathless
-when they reached the gate, but they
-were in time to see two carriages coming
-down the turnpike.
-
-“Two carriages!” Phyllis exclaimed.
-
-“Maybe they’re not both for here,” Janet replied.
-
-Sally smiled a broad smile.
-
-“Oh, but they are,” she said.
-
-“What’s the mystery?” Phyllis demanded.
-
-“Wait and see,” was all the satisfaction Sally
-would give them.
-
-They watched the carriages as they crawled
-along. The little station of Hillsdale did not
-boast taxicabs, but contented itself to the old-fashioned
-surreys driven by talkative old negroes.
-
-At last the first carriage turned in at the gate
-and the girls saw Daphne and her mother sitting
-on the back seat. They jumped on the steps,
-and Phyllis climbed in beside the driver.
-
-Daphne at their unexpected appearance was
-so delighted that she fairly danced, and Mrs.
-Hillis, who had feared Daphne’s silence on the
-way up from the station was the first sign of
-homesickness, was relieved.
-
-Daphne had tight hold of Janet’s hand. A
-year ago she had understood, when things looked
-very black for Phyllis’s twin. And now the
-tables were turned, and in this new world of
-boarding school she looked to Janet.
-
-Janet gave her hand a tight squeeze.
-
-“Taffy, it’s so good to see you,” she said.
-
-“At first we were just sick that you couldn’t
-come with us, but really, it’s more fun this way,”
-Phyllis turned around in her seat as she spoke
-and saw the other carriage still following.
-
-“Why, look,” she said. “That is coming
-here, too.” But Sally interrupted her.
-
-“The twins are regular old girls now at Hilltop,”
-she said to Daphne. “Oh, isn’t it great
-we’re all four together!”
-
-Mrs. Hillis smiled. Her laugh was a little
-like Daphne’s.
-
-“How happy you girls are,” she said. “I was
-a little worried about Daphne’s coming so far
-away from home, but now I know Mrs. Ladd
-was right. I can see by your faces that Hilltop
-is a vast improvement over Miss Harding’s.”
-
-The girls nodded an eager agreement.
-
-“Here we are!” Sally exclaimed excitedly as
-they drew up before the steps.
-
-“What a beautiful place!” Mrs. Hillis said
-warmly.
-
-“Don’t you feel like the President in the
-White House when you walk up and down these
-steps?” Daphne drawled.
-
-“Well, you do feel awfully important,” Janet
-agreed.
-
-A maid met them at the door and took
-Daphne’s bag.
-
-“If you all-ll come dis way, I’ll show you just
-where to go,” she said.
-
-Mrs. Hillis and Daphne followed her, and
-the girls waited in the square hall.
-
-“Who under the sun is in that next carriage?”
-Janet demanded.
-
-“Wait and see,” Sally replied provokingly.
-
-“Oh, I know,” Phyllis exclaimed. “It’s another
-new girl. She’s going to be in the new
-wing. I heard Kitty and Alice talking about it
-in history class today.
-
-“Indeed,” Sally asked politely.
-
-The maid came back just as the other carriage
-stopped. A man and two girls got out and came
-up the steps. Sally clutched each of the twins
-by an arm and pulled them in to a sheltering
-window recess.
-
-“Now don’t scream when you see what’s coming,”
-she whispered.
-
-The maid was taking the bags. They could
-hear the man’s voice asking for Miss Hull. The
-twins looked out from their hiding place.
-
-Two girls stood in the doorway; the old lantern
-that swung from the porch illuminated
-their faces. They had red hair and they were
-dressed exactly alike.
-
-“Twins!” Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice,
-and Phyllis looked bewildered.
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-083.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: “Twins!” Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice
-
- “Twins!” Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice
-
-“Isn’t it a lark?” Sally demanded. “The minute
-the old wing gets a pair of twins the new
-one has to follow suit.”
-
-They heard Daphne’s voice and saw her with
-her mother and Miss Hull coming down the
-hall. They went forward to meet them as the
-new twins and their father followed the maid
-in the same direction, and under the center light
-exactly in the middle of the hall they all met.
-
-All four twins looked at each other. Janet
-and Phyllis saw that their rivals were easily distinguishable
-one from the other. For although
-their faces were exactly alike, one was considerably
-stouter than the other.
-
-It was Miss Hull’s low musical laugh that
-broke the awkward silence.
-
-“How did our little surprise turn out, Sally?”
-she asked.
-
-“Oh, beautifully, Miss Hull,” Sally laughed.
-“Jan and Phyl never guessed for a minute.”
-
-Miss Hull smiled delightedly and turned to
-the gentleman who was waiting for her.
-
-“Mr. Ward,” she said, holding out her hand.
-
-Mr. Ward scowled.
-
-“Yes’m. They’re my twins; May and Bess,”
-his abrupt way of speaking contrasted oddly
-with his southern voice. “If you can take them
-right now and let me get back and catch that
-next train for town I’ll be mighty obliged. I
-kept the carriage waiting.”
-
-“Certainly, Mr. Ward,” Miss Hull replied,
-“You go right on. We’ll take care of May and
-Bess.”
-
-Mr. Ward bowed over her hand for a brief
-moment, nodded to his daughters and strolled
-out of the front door.
-
-The Ward twins’s faces relaxed and they
-smiled. It was easy to see that their father’s
-departure was a relief rather than a sorrow.
-
-CHAPTER IX—A Question of Names
-==============================
-
-“May and Bess are to be in the new
-wing,” Miss Hull said. “Will you
-girls take them upstairs when you
-are going up with Daphne and find
-some of the girls on their corridor. Alice and
-Kitty will take good care of them, I am sure.
-Mrs. Hillis and I are going to have a little chat
-until dinner.”
-
-She dismissed the girls with a nod. Sally
-turned to Bess Ward.
-
-“Will you come along?” she said, “and we’ll
-find Alice and Kitty.”
-
-“Are you two going to room together?” Phyllis
-inquired.
-
-Janet was walking with Daphne. She had
-gotten as far away as possible from the new
-twins, for she instinctively disliked them on
-sight.
-
-“I should say we’re not,” Bess, the fatter of
-the two, replied. “May and I were figuring
-to see as little of each other as possible.”
-
-“But why?” Phyllis demanded, surprised.
-
-“Reckon we’re not dying of love for each
-other,” May explained calmly. “You being a
-twin could understand, I guess.”
-
-“We can’t understand any such thing,” Janet
-suddenly flared up.
-
-They were on the stairs and they all stopped
-to turn and look at her.
-
-“Phyl never wants to be away from me,” she
-continued, her cheeks hot in anger.
-
-“I don’t hear Phyl agreein’ with you,” May
-remarked.
-
-It was Phyllis’s turn to be angry. The color
-left her cheeks and her eyes flashed dangerously.
-
-“No need of my saying anything for people to
-know that I agree with my twin,” she said coldly.
-“We always agree on every subject,” and she
-walked upstairs the rest of the way in silence
-with her head up in the air.
-
-The new twins exchanged glances.
-
-“What did you say anything for?” Bess asked
-sulkily.
-
-“Oh, keep still,” May replied.
-
-When they reached the new wing, Sally was
-glad to turn them over to Kitty and Alice. The
-news had circulated that there were to be twins
-for the new wing, and the girls had collected
-to welcome them. It is only truthful to say that
-their faces fell at the first glance. Beside Phyllis
-and Janet, the new twins did not show promise
-of adding greatly to the new wing.
-
-“Phew! I’m glad that’s over!” Sally sat
-down on her bed and pulled Daphne down beside
-her.
-
-Phyllis sat in a big chair and Janet perched
-on the arm of her chair.
-
-“They haven’t any right to be twins,”
-Daphne’s drawl held a note of decision, “and
-they really don’t look alike either.”
-
-“They’re perfectly horrid,” Janet replied vehemently.
-
-“I wish they’d leave Hilltop,” Phyllis added.
-
-Sally said nothing for the moment, but she
-looked very wise.
-
-“A penny for your thoughts, Sally,” Phyllis
-offered.
-
-Sally came back from her dreaming with a
-little start.
-
-“I was only wondering what they’d be like
-in six months,” she said slowly.
-
-“Horrid,” said Janet without a moment’s hesitation.
-
-Sally smiled. “That’s how little you know of
-Hilltop,” she said.
-
-“Oh, who cares what they’re like!” Phyllis
-laughed. “They’re in the new wing and we’re
-in the old. All that matters is that Daphne’s
-here, and we four are together again.”
-
-Daphne gave a queer little laugh.
-
-“It’s pretty wonderful,” she admitted, “to find
-you all just the same. I was afraid that perhaps
-Sally had found a new pal, and that perhaps
-you two have discovered some other girls.
-It rather worried me.”
-
-The rest laughed, and Janet said:
-
-“Taffy, my darling, you were growing an imagination.
-You kill it before it becomes dangerous.”
-
-Snatches of a song came to them from the hall
-and Sally jumped up and ran to the door.
-
-“Come in, you three,” she called.
-
-Prue, Ann and Gladys entered.
-
-“We thought we would let you have the first
-few minutes in peace,” Prue began, but Ann
-went straight to Daphne and held out her hand.
-
-“You’re the very princess come to life,” she
-said. “And we’re awfully glad to welcome you
-at Hilltop.”
-
-“We thought Janet was making you up,”
-Gladys added, “but we see she wasn’t.” She
-smiled her roguish smile at Daphne.
-
-“Indeed, we are glad to welcome you to Hilltop,”
-Prue held out her hand, “and specially
-glad for the old wing.”
-
-“We’ve been looking over the new twins and
-I can’t say that they are very exciting. All they
-did was to scrap,” Ann remarked.
-
-“Oh, dear!” Phyllis sighed. “I suppose now
-they’ll be the new twins, and we’ll be the old
-twins.”
-
-Gladys looked at her and shook her head very
-slowly.
-
-“They will not,” she said emphatically. “For
-I have already named them the Red Twins, and
-Red Twins they shall be,” she ended triumphantly.
-
-She was right. The girls had always followed
-her lead, and they followed it faithfully
-in the naming of the Red Twins, and Janet and
-Phyllis, to the old wing’s secret satisfaction, remained
-always The Twins.
-
-CHAPTER X—The Parrot Is Consulted
-=================================
-
-“Nice poll, pretty poll!” Gladys stood by
-Sally’s window, where the girls had
-decided that Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot
-lived in a magic cage.
-
-“Polly want a cracker?” she continued coaxingly.
-
-“What are you flattering my Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot
-for?” Sally demanded with dignity.
-
-“I want to find out if I’m going to make the
-Archery Contest tomorrow,” Gladys replied,
-“and I don’t know anybody but Aunt Jane’s
-Poll-parrot that can tell me.”
-
-“You might ask her about the rest of us,”
-Prue suggested, and Gladys turned back to the
-window.
-
-“How about Prue, Polly?” she inquired seriously.
-
-“... Oh, is that so?”
-
-“... Well, perhaps you’re right.”
-
-“... Very well, I’ll tell her.”
-
-She turned back to the laughing group of
-girls.
-
-“Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot says that Prue
-couldn’t hit the side of a barn door, and he advises
-her to serve lemonade on the side lines.”
-
-Prue sniffed contemptuously.
-
-“Just to show you that that bird is a fraud,
-I’ll make a bull’s-eye tomorrow.”
-
-A shout greeted her threat. Prue had never
-even hit the target, but every year she tried
-again, for the hope that she might some day
-make the archery team for the old wing burned
-bright in her heart.
-
-“What’s the gossip about the new wing?” Ann
-inquired. “It would be simply terrible if they
-got the cup this year.”
-
-Gladys frowned and shook her fist at imaginary
-Polly.
-
-“That’s the trouble with the new wing,” she
-said. “They’re so beastly efficient, and they
-really have good material to work with.”
-
-“Meaning that we haven’t?” Ann inquired indignantly.
-
-“No, but they have six in the old team back
-this year, and we have only three. Gwen’s
-really upset about it. Of course, as captain of
-sports, she has to be neutral, but everybody
-knows she wants the old wing to get it.”
-
-“I heard the Red Twins bragging awfully,”
-Daphne said. She had been at Hilltop for a
-week now and had found her place already. She
-was so thoroughly likeable that the girls gave
-her their instant affection. “The twins and
-Taffy are just like old girls,” was a constant
-phrase.
-
-“Were there ever two girls as bumptious as
-those two?” Gladys demanded.
-
-Ann looked up with a twinkle in her eye.
-
-“I know of only one other,” she replied. “She
-was an impudent little wretch, named Gladys
-Manners.”
-
-“Hum, I knew you were going to say that,”
-Gladys replied, her temper not one bit ruffled.
-“And it’s almost true. I was an awful smarty,
-but then I was only ten years old.”
-
-“And it didn’t take you long to reform, I’ll
-say that for you,” Ann admitted.
-
-“It couldn’t have, because butter wouldn’t
-melt in her mouth my first year,” Prue laughed
-at a sudden memory now two years old. “If I
-even raised my voice above a whisper, the little
-imp would remind me that I was a new girl,
-and here I was a whole year older than she was.”
-
-“Mercy, we must be careful, Jan,” Phyllis
-said, and Janet nodded.
-
-“Do you suppose we’ve been here long enough
-to call Taffy down if she’s noisy?” she inquired.
-“I’d just love to call Taffy down.”
-
-Daphne’s cool gaze rested on Janet, then she
-laughed her funny little laugh.
-
-“Guess I’ll have to stay through the Christmas
-vacation to get even with you,” she drawled.
-
-“You’ll do nothing of the kind,” Sally protested.
-“I just had a letter from mother today
-and she says she’s planning with Auntie Mogs
-Carter the most scrumptious Christmas Eve
-party, and I’d like to see you dare stay away
-from it.”
-
-Gladys turned back to the window and her
-private conversation with Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot.
-
-“Why, Poll, you never told me that New
-York girls gave parties,” she complained.
-
-But the New York girls were too busy discussing
-Mrs. Ladd’s letter to notice her.
-
-“Merciful gumption!” Phyl exclaimed a few
-minutes later. “There goes sweet dreams.”
-
-The others stopped to listen. From the
-farthest end of the hall came the soft chimes of
-the grandfather clock. The little melody
-sounded like a slumber song, and the girls all
-called it sweet dreams.
-
-“I thought it was about eight o’clock,” Ann
-protested. “I haven’t even looked at my history.”
-
-“Well, I hate to be inhospitable,” Sally said,
-“but I must set the example to Taffy; she’s a new
-girl, you know.”
-
-“You never would know it,” Prue said with a
-little smile. “Taffy and the twins are part of
-the spirit at Hilltop, and have been for centuries.
-Who dares to call them new?”
-
-“Very prettily said, Prue darling,” Sally
-laughed. “But, out you go, just the same and
-seek your own little beds.”
-
-Gladys put her arm protectingly around Prue.
-
-“Never mind, lamb child. You can come and
-orate to your two long-suffering room-mates.”
-
-They all left the room, finishing their good-nights
-in the hall.
-
-The twins went straight to bed. Each night
-at Hilltop saw them thoroughly but happily
-tired out.
-
-“Do you think the Red Twins have a chance?”
-Phyllis inquired sleepily.
-
-“Awfully afraid they have,” Janet answered.
-“I saw them practicing today, and they made
-awfully good scores.”
-
-“Well, cheer up, perhaps they’ll be nervous
-tomorrow, with the entire school looking on.”
-
-A muffled chuckle came from the depth of
-Janet’s pillow.
-
-“What are you laughing at?” Phyllis demanded.
-
-“The idea of the Red Twins being fussed by
-anything. Why those girls have got the assurance
-of Diana herself. I wish you could see
-them string their bows.”
-
-“The responsibility of being the twins for the
-old wing is growing daily,” Phyllis laughed.
-“I’m worse than Prue when it comes to a straight
-eye, so I suppose we’re doomed for one defeat.”
-
-“We’re doomed for no such thing,” Janet denied
-hotly.
-
-But an inarticulate murmur was all the response
-she received from Phyllis.
-
-“Oh, go to sleep then, lazy bones!” she said,
-and snuggled deeper into her pillow.
-
-She was soon dreaming that the Red Twins
-were making bull’s-eyes with every arrow that
-they loosed.
-
-When the sun, red gold in his morning splendor,
-sent his first shafts through the woods,
-throwing queer patterns on the green lawn, he
-surprised two girls, busy with their bows and
-arrows. They had flaming red hair, and the sun
-always jealous of competition scowled behind
-a tiny white cloud.
-
-CHAPTER XI—The Archery Contest
-==============================
-
-On the day of the Archery Contest,
-lessons stopped at noon at Hilltop. By
-two o’clock all the girls were assembled
-on the south lawn. They all wore
-immaculate white dresses, that contrasted
-prettily with the autumn colors. A stack
-of bows, their strings loosened, stood against the
-bench near the target and a heap of feathered
-arrows lay on the ground.
-
-Under the shade of a big tree, the score board
-flashed forth in white letters, “Archery Day.”
-
-Forty girls were competing. You could pick
-them out from among the others by their eager
-expectant expression.
-
-The faculty in the daintiest of gowns were
-making the guests, who had driven in from all
-around the countryside, as comfortable as possible
-in the grey wicker chairs that had been
-brought down from the school, and placed in a
-half circle back of the shooters. They came because
-they loved the pretty sight of the girls in
-their white dresses on the green lawn, with the
-old mansion as a background, rather than for any
-real interest in Archery.
-
-There were tables under the trees, where,
-after the contest, lemonade would be served to
-the girls, and tea to the guests and faculty.
-
-Prue at the last moment had decided not to
-enter.
-
-“Why swell the number of the old wing failures?”
-she said to Gwen, and Gwen nodded, fully
-conscious of the sacrifice she was making; and
-to repay her for it, she made her official score-keeper.
-
-The twins, with Sally and Daphne, and
-Gladys and Ann, formed a little group with her
-around the board.
-
-“Prue, if I make a score, will you please write
-it very large?” Phyllis requested. “I don’t expect
-to make more than one, and it would be a
-comfort really to see it.”
-
-“I’m as nervous as a cat,” Sally shivered. “I
-have a horrible feeling that the old wing is going
-to lose.”
-
-“Oh, don’t even breathe it!” Gladys wailed.
-“The very idea makes me turn cold all over.”
-
-“My hands are icy,” Ann held them out for
-inspection. They were beautiful hands, firm
-and capable, but they trembled ever so slightly.
-
-Gwen and Poppy joined them.
-
-“I declare you all look like picked chickens,”
-Poppy protested, “I never saw the old wing
-hang its head so low.”
-
-The girls straightened up, every chin lifted
-with determination.
-
-“That’s better,” Gwen encouraged. “If you
-feel like dropping them again, just look at the
-new wing.”
-
-“The Red Twins are positively walking on
-air,” Sally ground her teeth and looked appealingly
-at Phyllis.
-
-Phyllis put up one hand in entreaty.
-
-“Don’t look at me like that,” she entreated.
-“I’m only in the contest because you and Jan insisted.
-I won’t even hit the target, and I know
-it.”
-
-“Never mind, I will,” Janet comforted;
-“though, of course, we won’t beat the Red
-Twins.”
-
-“I’ve put them together, and Phyllis and you
-directly after,” Gwen explained; “then you’ll
-see what you’re up against. It isn’t as bad as
-it looks. We still have Agnes Leiter, Puss
-Boroughs, and Poppy, all last year’s team girls,
-and Marion West has been practicing all summer.
-She only missed out by a point for the
-team last year. Then there are a couple of Juniors,
-that have belonged to archery clubs at home,
-so we may pull through.”
-
-“But look what we’re up against,” Gladys
-groaned.
-
-A bell tinkled as Miss Hull walked out of the
-hall, a soft grey dress floating about her, and a
-shade hat on her aristocratic head. It was a
-signal for the contest to begin.
-
-Gwen had arranged the order cleverly. The
-girls who had been on the team the year before
-were played off first. As there were six to three
-in favor of the new wing, the score looked very
-one-sided, as Prue marked it on the board.
-
-Then came the younger girls, who stood very
-little chance of scoring the required six points.
-They were worked off quickly, and then the
-real work began. Two girls from the new wing,
-would alternate with two girls from the old
-wing. Cheering followed every score, so that
-it was impossible to tell which side was ahead.
-
-“Ann, you’re up after Kitty,” Gwen said as
-she hurried by. “Mind, you do us proud.”
-
-“Do my best,” Ann replied shortly. She was
-working her fingers to take some of the stiffness
-out of them.
-
-Kitty took her place marked by white tape.
-
-“She’s too little to be really dangerous,”
-Phyllis laughed, as she strung her bow.
-
-Kitty shot rapidly, but with a nice precision.
-Only one of her arrows went astray, and that
-pinned the leg in the target.
-
-The other four hit. Two on the white, counting
-two, one on the red, counting three. Kitty
-waited an effective moment before she loosed
-the fifth.
-
-“Make it a bulls-eye,” one of the Red Twins
-shouted.
-
-The arrow went its way through the air, and
-bore deep into the broad red circle.
-
-“Making eight in all,” Prue said in satisfaction.
-“Ann will do better than that.”
-
-“Look,” Sally pointed across the lawn, where
-the Red Twins were sitting, their special bows
-lying across their knees. Kitty and Louise
-Brown were swooping down upon them.
-
-“Don’t you ever do that again, Bess,” Kitty
-said angrily. “If you have any silly advice,
-and you feel you must yell it out, you’re to wait
-until the player has finished. Do you understand?”
-
-“I told her to keep still,” May grumbled, “but
-she wouldn’t do it.”
-
-“You see that she does next time,” Louise advised.
-
-The girls walked on. Their lecture had made
-no impression whatever on Bess Ward. She
-tossed her head with a great show of indifference,
-and started whistling.
-
-“Yes, she’s decidedly bumptious,” Gladys said
-quietly, as Ann rose to take her place. “If she
-so much as breathes aloud, when you’re up, I’ll
-murder her,” and Gladys fastened her eyes on
-the Red Twins, and looked so threatening, that
-Bess squirmed uncomfortably.
-
-Ann did everything that she did methodically,
-and though her hands may have been cold,
-none of the onlookers, who watched her carefully
-string her bow and fit her arrow, guessed
-it.
-
-“Don’t watch her, it gives her fits,” Prue
-whispered almost in tears.
-
-So the girls directed their gaze towards the
-target. One arrow whanged through the air
-and hit the red, so near to the bulls-eye, that the
-spectators gasped. Another arrow fell just beside
-it. The third pinned the blue, and the
-fourth and fifth returned to the red, in a little
-cluster.
-
-“Fourteen, oh my Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot!”
-Sally exclaimed. “How perfectly beautiful!”
-
-“I knew she’d do it,” Prue exulted, as she
-wrote the number down, in broad white letters.
-
-“Your turn, Sally,” Gladys said. “You’ve got
-Louise’s twelve to beat.”
-
-Sally groaned, but when she took her place,
-her wonderful blue eyes blazed from their setting
-of raven hair.
-
-Four arrows sped through the air in quick
-succession. Sally did everything with a rush. The
-girls counted the total.
-
-“Eleven,” Phyllis groaned.
-
-“If the next one is wide of the target——”
-Gladys did not finish the terrible thought.
-
-They looked at Sally. She didn’t look a bit
-flustered, but for some reason or other, she was
-taking her time.
-
-Then she did a curious thing, but a thing so
-like Sally that neither the girls nor the faculty
-could repress a smile.
-
-She suddenly closed her eyes very tight, and
-without taking aim, let go of her arrow.
-
-“Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot!” Gladys whispered,
-as though she were praying the mythical
-bird to carry the arrow safe to the target.
-
-Daphne put her hands over her eyes, and
-didn’t take them down until the shout that rose
-high and clear told her that Sally’s blind shot
-had found its way home.
-
-“A blue!” Janet almost screamed. “Just one
-point more than she needed to beat Louise.”
-
-Sally threw down her bow, and came back to
-them.
-
-“So much for that,” she said grinning.
-
-“Sally Ladd, I declare you’re a caution!”
-Poppy squeezed her hand. “Whatever made you
-take such a terrible chance, child?”
-
-“Oh, life’s a chance,” Sally replied airily.
-“When I’m in a hole, I always trust in my luck,
-and it never fails me.”
-
-From that minute “Sally’s luck” was added
-to the phrases of Hilltop.
-
-CHAPTER XII—Janet to the Rescue
-===============================
-
-Daphne was the next up, after two
-more new wing girls had made creditable
-scores.
-
-“She looks like Diana herself,” Miss
-Hull said, to the old gentleman who was sitting
-beside her, and indeed Daphne’s beauty never
-showed to such advantage, as when she stood beside
-her bow. But alas! looks are not everything.
-Although the beautiful curve of Daphne’s arm,
-covered by its sheer angel sleeve, was grace itself,
-the refractory arrows fell almost anywhere
-but on the target. Only one struck home, and
-marked the red.
-
-“Three,” Prue wrote the number down
-slowly.
-
-“What a pity!” Miss Hull said, but she noted
-Daphne’s cheerful little smile, and nodded to
-herself. “Sally Ladd has very good taste in
-friends,” she said, as her eyes traveled to the
-Twins, and then back to Daphne.
-
-“Can’t say I made a very brilliant success,”
-Daphne was saying, and she threw herself down
-on the grass beside Janet.
-
-“Well, one landed, and it was a red anyway,”
-Janet tried to be consoling.
-
-“And that’s more than many of the new girls
-have made,” Sally added.
-
-“I’ll be with you in a minute, Taffy,” Phyllis
-laughed. “Just wait until the Red Twins have
-had their turn.”
-
-“Hush, here they come now,” Gladys cautioned.
-
-A silence fell on the spectators as they awaited
-the victory of the new wing. Even the faculty
-felt it, and though they tried to be happy, they
-were conscious of a persistent little feeling of
-disappointment.
-
-Bess Ward was the first one up. She shrugged
-her shoulders just to show she was not in the
-least nervous, then she strung her bow, struck
-a rather extravagant attitude, and loosed her
-first arrow.
-
-She made a red. A faint cheer followed it.
-
-The Red Twins were far from popular with
-their own wing, but anything or anybody that
-could enlarge the score was welcome.
-
-“Not so good,” Ann said critically, as the second
-arrow glanced off and hit the white.
-
-A slow red mounted to Bess’s cheek. She was
-angry, that unpardonable sin in any sport, and
-she showed it. The third arrow went to the
-blue. Bess forgot to shrug her shoulders. Her
-anger was steadily mounting, and the next
-two arrows followed each other to the red, making
-a total score of twelve.
-
-Prue marked it down on the board very slowly,
-and very deliberately.
-
-“Hope her twin does no better,” Gladys said.
-“But I suppose she will.”
-
-“One of them has got to make a bulls-eye, after
-all their boasting,” Ann laughed. “Look, there
-she comes.”
-
-May took her place at the tape. She was considerably
-sobered by her sister’s failure. She did
-not shrug her shoulders, but went to her bow
-with a dark scowl.
-
-Her first arrow hit the blue. She stopped to
-readjust her bow, before fitting in the second
-arrow, but the blue claimed that as well. Really
-angry now, she shot the third with such a vicious
-whang, that the arrow glanced off to the white.
-
-“Take your time,” her sister cautioned from
-the side line. Her tone held a note of resentment.
-
-May pulled herself together, and took deliberate
-aim. Two blues were her award.
-
-“Making a total of nine,” Prue said as she
-drew an extra long stem to the figure.
-
-“Jan, if you go in, and get a half-way decent
-score, and Phyl does, too, we won’t be so badly
-licked after all,” Gladys said.
-
-Janet nodded. There was a lump in her throat
-and she could not trust herself to speak.
-
-“If I don’t stop trembling, my arrows will
-land over there among the faculty,” Phyl
-pointed to the right of the target, where the
-faculty sat out of range of any but the wildest
-shot.
-
-Daphne looked at her, and saw that she really
-was trembling.
-
-“Well, goodness knows I love all the faculty
-at Hilltop,” she said in her peculiar drawl. “But
-if you must shoot one of them, please choose
-Miss Jenks, for I haven’t my history prepared
-for tomorrow.”
-
-The one thing that Phyllis needed was to
-laugh, and she did heartily, with the result that
-when she took her place at the tape, her nerves
-were steadied, and her thoughts were on
-Daphne’s last remark. She could see Miss Jenks
-out of the corner of her right eye. She hardly
-gave the target a thought, until her arrow was
-in her bow.
-
-Her total score was five, for though she did
-some fancy shooting, around the legs of the target,
-only two of her arrows scored.
-
-She came back to the girls, a little crestfallen.
-
-“You mean thing!” Daphne said, “you made
-two more than I did.”
-
-Phyllis smiled in spite of herself.
-
-“It’s a secret, Taffy, but I’ll tell you,” she
-whispered. “That last one was a mistake.”
-
-“Good luck, Jan!” Sally called softly, as Janet
-went out to take her place. Her silence seemed
-to envelope her as she stood facing the target,
-and the bow felt strange to her touch.
-
-She had practiced a good deal during the past
-few weeks, but mindful of her brother Tom and
-the wisdom of her boy friends, she had rested for
-the past two days, content only to keep her hand
-in. In this she had the advantage of the Red
-Twins, who had practiced for two hours, before
-breakfast.
-
-She felt as though she were taking a very long
-time, as she strung her bow, and fitted her first
-arrow, and then she shot.
-
-She had aimed for the bulls-eye, but the grass
-under her feet, worn by so many tennis shoes,
-was slippery. Her heel twisted ever so slightly,
-and the arrow scored a red.
-
-The girls shouted their appreciation, but before
-they could stop, another arrow had hit this
-time, just below the bulls-eye, making one above,
-and one below. Janet shifted her position ever
-so slightly, and a third arrow almost touched the
-bulls-eye on another side.
-
-The fourth completed the square; then Janet
-did the most spectacular thing, done that afternoon.
-She scored a perfect bulls-eye. The
-school, united in its admiration, went wild with
-joy, and the old man, sitting beside Miss Hull,
-shouted, “Well done, little lady, well done!”
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-121.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: Then Janet did the most spectacular thing done that afternoon
-
- Then Janet did the most spectacular thing done that afternoon
-
-Janet was born high on the shoulders of the
-delighted girls, a happy, triumphant, but very
-much bewildered heroine.
-
-CHAPTER XIII—Diverse Paths
-==========================
-
-It took the school, and particularly the
-old wing, several weeks to recover from the
-result of the contest. Janet, much to her
-surprise, remained a heroine, and was not
-forgotten after the flush of the first few days, but
-she was not happy.
-
-Phyllis, after her failure on Archery Day,
-had steadfastedly refused to have anything more
-to do with the sport, and half the pleasure of the
-prospect of making the team was gone, when
-Janet realized that Phyllis would not be with
-her. Daphne, too, refused to show any interest,
-and it was Sally that Janet spent most of her
-time with, practicing before the target.
-
-They were coming up from the lawn this
-afternoon. The warm days of late summer had
-chilled with the coming of Autumn, and in the
-late afternoon the girls found sweaters comfortable.
-
-When they reached the lower hall they met
-Ethel Rivers. She was still incorrigible on the
-subject of the wings.
-
-“I hope you know, that even if you did beat
-us at Archery, we’re going to win out in Dramatics.”
-
-“Win in anything your little heart wants,”
-Sally laughed; “the old wing is never selfish.”
-
-“Well, you just wait and see,” Ethel began
-angrily, but she turned suddenly to Janet and
-stopped. “I’ve—I’ve—wanted to congratulate
-you for a long time,” she said shyly. She was
-the same age as the two girls before her, but a
-class below. She was feeling the difference
-acutely.
-
-“Thanks awfully,” Janet was almost as embarrassed
-as she was. She was trying hard not to
-feel her position as a future member of the team,
-but it was difficult when girls like Ethel forgot
-their feeling of animosity long enough to offer
-congratulations.
-
-Without realizing it Janet mounted the pedestal
-of a personage.
-
-“I—I—really thought you were wonderful,”
-Ethel continued grudgingly, “and I’m not a bit
-sorry, really, that you beat our twins.”
-
-“That’s awfully decent of you Ethel. I’m
-glad to see you’re coming around to the right
-way of thinking. Mustn’t take the rivalry of the
-wings too seriously, you know. Come down to
-target practice some day, while I’m there, and
-I’ll show you how to fix your arrow. I saw you
-were having trouble with it.” And Janet walked
-up the broad stairs, her head held high, as a
-queen might have walked on after she had
-spoken to her humble courtier.
-
-But when they reached Sally’s room and she
-threw herself down on the bed, her face suddenly
-fell.
-
-“Sally,” she said seriously. “I think Phyl is
-a little hurt that I spend so much time away from
-her. She’s going to hate it if I make the team,
-so I think, if I am elected, I’ll refuse.”
-
-Sally whistled then she looked seriously at
-Janet.
-
-“You are going to do nothing of the kind, if
-I can help it,” she said emphatically, “but we
-won’t talk about it now. Let’s go find Phyl and
-Taffy.”
-
-They went over to the Twin’s room, but there
-was no sign of them.
-
-“Maybe Glad’ll know where they are,” Sally
-suggested.
-
-But they found Prue and Ann and Gladys
-cheerfully munching crackers and peanut butter,
-as they studied their English for the next
-day.
-
-“Come and join us,” Ann invited shoving forward
-the peanut butter. “We’ve got a marvelous
-system. Prue reads aloud to us and then we
-discuss it.”
-
-“You might as well join us,” Gladys suggested.
-“We’ve only just started.”
-
-“We’re looking for Daphne and Phil,” Sally
-replied.
-
-“Oh, you won’t find them,” Gladys told her.
-“They’re down in the Senior’s Retreat.”
-
-“What under the sun are they doing down
-there?” Janet demanded.
-
-“Dramatic Club,” Prue said solemnly.
-“Shakespeare meeting and all that sort of thing.”
-
-Sally and Janet looked at each other in bewilderment.
-“How did they get down there?
-They aren’t Juniors or Seniors,” Sally protested.
-
-“Can’t help it, Miss Slocum sent their names
-in to Poppy as shining lights in literature,” Ann
-replied. “And Poppy, of course, was tickled to
-death.”
-
-“So was Helen Jenkins, by the way,” Prue
-added. “She’s really the brains of the club,
-while Poppy’s the looks.”
-
-“And they’re both Old Wing Girls,” Gladys
-exulted. “Just imagine how they feel at the idea
-of letting in two Sophomores!
-
-“But it’s unheard of,” Sally objected, “don’t
-you have to be a Junior at least, before you’re
-eligible?”
-
-“’Tisn’t a rule, it’s simply a custom,” Ann told
-her. “It just never happened before, that the
-Sophomores showed very much brains.”
-
-“But, oh my beloved hearers!” Gladys exclaimed
-excitedly, “can’t you see that our Phyllis
-and our Taffy may be the brilliant exceptions?”
-
-Janet had looked wonderingly from one to the
-other of the girls.
-
-“You don’t mean Phil and Taffy could possibly
-make the Dramatic Club?” she asked at
-length.
-
-“But I exactly do mean just that,” Gladys informed
-her. “And, oh my Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot,
-if they should, think what a victory it
-would be for the Old Wing!”
-
-Prue picked up the book that she had been
-reading when Sally and Janet interrupted her.
-
-“I refuse to think of it,” she said with decision.
-“Come on, girls, sit down and make
-yourselves comfy, and in my most dulcet tones
-I will read to you the lesson in *Guy Mannering*
-for tomorrow.”
-
-Janet and Sally curled up on the end of the
-Countess’s bed and Prue began.
-
-It is a question whether any of the girls kept
-their mind on the book. The Dramatic Club at
-Hilltop was a very important institution of
-school life. There were hardly ever more than
-twelve members, and they were chosen for a
-variety of reasons. The principal one was an
-understanding and appreciation of literature,
-but equally important were good looks and an
-ability to act, for the Dramatic Club gave two
-plays a year. They were not the usual amateur
-performances, for wise Miss Slocum, with the
-aid of the Seniors, chose her material carefully
-and trained it exceedingly well.
-
-She had hesitated a long time before suggesting
-two Sophomores for possible membership,
-but Daphne’s bewildering beauty and Phyllis’s
-apt reading of lines finally persuaded her.
-
-The Juniors and Seniors had accepted this
-innovation of an old custom with surprise, but, as
-Poppy had explained, it would not be necessary
-to make a decision at once, for the Dramatic
-Club was never chosen until just before the
-Christmas holidays.
-
-The girls who were interested met in the
-Senior Retreat twice a week and read plays of
-their own or Miss Slocum’s selection. The
-meeting was over at six o’clock.
-
-Daphne and Phyllis hurried to the latter’s
-room as quickly as possible.
-
-“Taffy, was there ever such luck?” Phyllis
-exclaimed, “wasn’t it adorable of them to let us
-be there!”
-
-“Indeed it was,” Daphne agreed heartily.
-“And we’re only new girls, too, and that makes
-it all the nicer. But, Phil, what do you suppose
-they really mean?”
-
-Phyllis shook her head and her brows puckered
-in a puzzled frown.
-
-“I wish I knew, Taffy,” she replied slowly.
-“When I went in, Poppy squeezed my arm and
-Helen Jenkins asked me how I liked the Dramatic
-Club pin.”
-
-“And when you said you loved it, she asked
-you how you would like to wear one,” Daphne
-finished for her. “I know, I heard it, and my
-heart just flopped right over.”
-
-Phyllis walked to the balcony and stood looking
-out over the lawn.
-
-“Isn’t it funny the way people get jumbled
-up,” she said musingly. “We four haven’t paired
-off as we ought to. It almost looks as if we had
-changed partners. Just look at this afternoon.
-Jan and Sally were practicing with their ever-lasting
-bows and arrows, and you and I were sitting
-in all our glory in the midst of the Dramatic
-Club.”
-
-“That’s what makes us such bully good
-friends,” Daphne explained. “It doesn’t matter
-which two of our four are together, they are
-bound to have a good time, and the very best
-times of all are when we are not paired off, but
-doing something that we can all enjoy.”
-
-Phyllis nodded. “I used to think, at Miss
-Harding’s that we weren’t so very remarkable,
-and that if we got away to boarding school we’d
-find plenty of friendships as strong as ours——”
-
-“What nonsense!” Daphne interrupted, drawling
-the words until they held a wealth of scorn.
-“Prue and Gladys and Ann are a wonderful
-combination but they’re not nearly as wonderful
-as we are,” she added with her queer little
-laugh.
-
-They both picked up books and pretended to
-study.
-
-“Taffy,” Phyllis said suddenly, “it really isn’t
-fair.” There was a little catch in her voice.
-
-Daphne looked up from her copy of *Guy
-Mannering*. “What isn’t?” she inquired.
-
-“My being chosen, when Janet’s left out. She
-knows twice as much about books as I do. Why
-she knew every book in *The Enchanted Kingdom*,
-and she can quote poetry by the yard.”
-
-“But she can’t recite it the way you do,”
-Daphne protested. “You read Rosalind’s lines
-in *As You Like It* when we had it in class, until
-I honestly thought I was in the Forest of Arden.
-I agree with you that Jan loves it and appreciates
-it as much as you, but she reads it as though
-she hated to have to share it with anybody else.”
-
-“Perhaps you’re right,” Phyllis sounded only
-half convinced. “But I’ll tell you this, if Jan
-isn’t elected to the Dramatic Club, I won’t join
-even if they ask me.”
-
-“Oh, yes you will,” Daphne drawled. Her
-words were almost an echo of Sally’s used earlier
-in the day under a similar circumstance.
-
-CHAPTER XIV—The Story of the Two Dogs
-=====================================
-
-That night Sally and Daphne held a
-council of war in their room. It began
-by Sally saying: “I want to talk to you,
-Taffy, about something important.” To
-which Daphne replied, “Very well, go ahead,
-but remember to ask me what I have to tell you
-when you finish!”
-
-“All right, mine’s about Jan.” Sally made
-herself comfortable in the big chair and Daphne
-curled up on the window seat. “On the way
-back from target practice today, she informed
-me that she would not be on the team, even if
-she got the chance, because Phyl might be hurt.”
-
-Instead of looking angry or concerned, as
-Sally expected, Daphne laughed heartily.
-
-“I don’t think it’s funny, she really meant it,”
-Sally protested.
-
-Daphne stopped laughing. “It is funny
-though, listen. This afternoon, after we had
-come up from the Senior’s Retreat, Phyl told me
-the same thing.”
-
-“But I don’t understand.”
-
-“About Jan, of course.”
-
-“You mean she said she would be hurt if Jan
-did accept for the team?”
-
-“Oh, no, you ought to know Phyl better than
-that. She said she wouldn’t accept for the Dramatic
-Club unless Jan was asked, too. There
-now, what do you think of that?”
-
-Sally listened and after a mystified minute
-understood.
-
-“Well, of all the ridiculous children!” she exclaimed
-laughing.
-
-“Yes, but what are we going to do about it?
-They simply can’t be allowed to spoil each
-other’s chances like that,” Daphne objected.
-
-“Oh, we can fix that, now that we know about
-them both,” Sally exclaimed. “Look, we’ll do
-it this very minute.” She jumped up and went
-to the writing table, found a half sheet of notepaper
-and began to write.
-
-Daphne looked over her shoulder.
-
-“Will that do?” Sally inquired as she finished
-and carefully blotted the page.
-
-“Couldn’t be better,” Daphne laughed.
-“Thank goodness, you can always depend on the
-Twins to see the funny side of everything.”
-
-“I can’t wait until morning to give it to them,”
-Sally announced. She was half undressed but
-she slipped into a kimono and tip-toed into the
-hall. She poked the letter under the Twins’s
-door and hurried back to the waiting Daphne.
-
-“Wish I could see their faces when they read
-it,” she said.
-
-Janet saw the note first.
-
-“What is that?” she demanded, drawing
-Phyllis’s attention to it.
-
-“Looks like a letter,” Phyllis replied smiling
-at Janet’s apparent concern. “Anyway, I don’t
-think it’s a bomb, so it might be safe to pick it
-up.”
-
-“You never can tell.” Janet stood looking
-down at the white envelope. “It may be a joke,
-and then again it may be a communication from
-one of the numerous ghosts that haunt Hilltop.
-You’d better pick it up, Phyl.”
-
-Phyllis leaned down and looked at the letter.
-“Sally’s writing, so it can’t be dangerous,” she
-said as she picked it up and opened it.
-
-“Oh, it’s for both of us. It says: ‘Read this
-aloud’ in large letters. Listen—
-
- “Dear Twins: (she read)
-
- Once upon a time there were two dogs. One
- was an Irish terrier and the other was a
- poodle, and they loved each other as only dogs
- can. The Irish terrier liked to run and jump,
- but the poodle liked to sit still and look very
- beautiful.
-
- One day they were both very hungry, and
- they both went hunting but they did not go
- together.
-
- The Irish terrier met a kind old gentleman
- who offered him a bone, but the silly dog
- wouldn’t take it because he thought of his
- friend who was so hungry, too.
-
- Now the poodle, on his walk, met a kind
- old lady, and she offered him a nice bone, too,
- but he thought of the poor hungry terrier and
- he refused to eat it.
-
- So both of those nice dogs died of hunger,
- because they were so foolish, but of course it
- would never have happened if they had each
- known that the other was being offered a bone.
- This tale has a moral!”
-
-Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, and
-then burst out laughing.
-
-“I know what it means,” Phyllis said at last.
-“At least I think I do.”
-
-“Of course, it means the Archery Team and
-the Dramatic Club,” Janet answered. “I told
-Sally today that if I am elected I didn’t think
-I’d accept, because it would take me away
-from you so much.”
-
-Phyllis’ arm encircled Janet’s shoulder, and
-she rubbed her soft cheek against hers.
-
-“I told Taffy exactly the same thing about the
-Dramatic Club,” she said, “and of course you
-might know they would have a fit.”
-
-“I didn’t know about the Dramatic Club until
-after I’d told Sally,” Janet admitted.
-
-“And I didn’t think about Archery when I
-talked to Taffy. I was just angry at the thought
-of Miss Slocum choosing me when you know
-twice as much,” Phyllis protested.
-
-“But I don’t,” Janet denied. “Imagine my
-acting in anything! Why, I’d perfectly hate it
-in the first place, and in the second I’d die of
-fright.”
-
-Phyllis looked at her doubtfully. She still
-hated the idea of being in something that had no
-place for Janet.
-
-“Then I suppose—” she began.
-
-“That we may as well each eat our own
-bones,” Janet finished laughing, “as long as there
-are two of them; and after all if you should
-make the Dramatic Club and I the Team it
-would help the old wing.”
-
-“Yes, of course, it would,” Phyllis agreed.
-“But you’re sure you don’t care, Jan?”
-
-“Of course, I don’t, silly. I was only afraid
-you might. Let’s answer Sally’s letter.”
-
-They thought for several minutes, and the
-final result seemed to please them, for Janet stole
-softly across the hall, slipped the note under
-Sally’s and Daphne’s door, and knocked ever so
-lightly, before she hurried back.
-
-Sally was almost asleep, but Daphne heard
-the knock. She jumped up, switched on the
-lights, and woke Sally.
-
-“The Twins’s reply,” she announced as she
-opened the note.
-
-“Read it quick,” Sally said sleepily.
-
-“The Story of the Two Dogs, continued (she
-read).
-
- And so the two little dogs went home to die.
- But just as they were about to draw their last
- breath, the nice old gentleman met the nice
- old lady, and they told each other about the
- dogs they had met on their walk, and about
- how foolish they had been.
-
- ‘But Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot, this can’t go
- on,’ said the old gentleman.
-
- ‘It would be silly to let it, wouldn’t it?’
- drawled the nice old lady.
-
- ‘We will go and tell them how foolish they
- are,’ they said together.
-
- So they went, and the two dogs were very
- glad to see them, and when they learned that
- there was two bones, they jumped up and
- barked, and they each promised to eat one
- apiece, and never again to be so silly; because
- they realized that if they ate enough bones
- they would grow strong, and perhaps some
- day they would be a credit to the wing, it was
- a very old wing, of the dog kennel where they
- lived.”
-
-“The satisfying thing about the Twins is that
-they always do what’s expected of them,”
-Daphne commented as she folded the note up.
-“The beginning of the Two Dogs was brilliant
-enough but the end—”
-
-“The end is a masterpiece,” Sally replied, now
-wide awake.
-
-“Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot marked you as the
-old gentleman.”
-
-“Well, how about ‘drawled the nice old
-lady’?”
-
-“Oh, it was a masterpiece all right, and I
-loved the touch about the wing.” Daphne went
-back to her own bed.
-
-“That, my child, is the first real stirring of
-the spirit of Hilltop—loyalty. Oh, for the day
-when we are Seniors!” Sally yawned and
-stretched her white arms high above her head.
-“Think of it, Taffy, Seniors, our four!” she
-added drowsily, but this time Daphne was
-asleep.
-
-CHAPTER XV—Making Plans
-=======================
-
-“Well, it would be a calamity anywhere
-else in the world, but nothing
-is ever bad at Hilltop.” Gwendolyn
-Matthews and Poppy were in the
-Twins’ room, and a crowd of girls were listening
-to what they had to say with flattering
-attention.
-
-“Not even Thanksgiving away from home?”
-Prue demanded with a little pout.
-
-It had just been decreed by Miss Hull and the
-faculty that there would be no Thanksgiving recess
-this year. Several cases of measles had
-broken out in the past week, and the school doctor
-had ordered a quarantine. Such a thing had
-never happened before, and the seniors were
-doing their best to cheer up the many disappointed
-girls. Gwen and Poppy had selected
-Twins’ room to go to first of all, for they were
-pretty sure that they would find a goodly number
-of the girls there.
-
-“It’s only four days, Prue,” Poppy said consolingly,
-“and Miss Hull says we are to have a
-longer Christmas vacation to make up, besides
-no lessons for the four days now. You all must
-admit, that’s fair enough.”
-
-“Of course, it’s fair,” Prue agreed readily;
-“but, well I had a very special engagement this
-Thanksgiving, and I hate to give it up.”
-
-“I was going to visit Ann’s uncle,” Gladys
-said sadly, “and now, of course, I can’t.”
-
-“Well, you will some other time,” Prue suddenly
-turned cheerful.
-
-It is always so easy to make light of other
-people’s disappointments, particularly when you
-are comparing them with your own. They always
-seem small in comparison.
-
-“Don’t be too sure of that,” Ann laughed her
-quiet little laugh. “Uncle Lacey doesn’t offer
-invitations very often, and he is not so terribly
-fond of me. He’s probably delighted to receive
-my telegram, and has already made up his mind
-that he has done his duty to his sister’s only
-daughter, and with a sigh of relief returned to
-his library.”
-
-“Poor Glad!” Sally laughed, “cruel uncle refuses
-second invitation and Ann and Glad have
-to find other host for Christmas.” Both girls
-lived at a considerable distance from school.
-
-“Not for Christmas,” Ann denied. “I am going
-home for that blessed day, and so is Glad,
-aren’t you honey?”
-
-“I most certainly am,” Glad replied. “Christmas
-is one day when I must be with my mother,
-not to mention my small brothers and sisters.”
-
-“What were *you* going to do that was so exciting,
-Prue?” Janet inquired carelessly.
-
-“I was going to New York,” Prue replied.
-“I have never been there in my whole life.” She
-spoke as though she were ninety. “And Daddy
-promised to take me this year. We were going
-to meet my brother John, he’s a freshman at
-Princeton, you know,” she added with pride.
-“And, oh dear, we were going to have a simply
-wonderful time, and now just because the
-Red Twins and that horrid little Ethel Rivers
-have the measles, I can’t go. John will be so
-disappointed.”
-
-“Don’t worry about brother,” Gladys teased.
-“It’s my opinion that he will be quite relieved.
-Grown-up boys are never very crazy about their
-baby sisters, especially when their friends are
-around. You know, Prue darling, you may feel
-terribly grown-up, but you still wear your hair
-down your back, and to boys that means you are
-still a babe and beneath their notice.”
-
-“That isn’t so at all, Glad,” Prue protested.
-“John and I have always been the best of friends
-and he would like to introduce me to his friends,
-I know he would.”
-
-“John is in college now,” Gladys spoke with
-cool and perfect assurance, “and that makes all
-the difference in the world. I guess I ought to
-know, I’ve had three brothers at Yale.”
-
-“Perhaps that accounts for it, Yale isn’t
-Princeton.” Prue was almost in tears but she
-managed to smile as she said this.
-
-The other girls laughed.
-
-“I reckon you’d better admit defeat,” Poppy
-teased. “Prue got ahead of you that time sure
-enough.”
-
-Gladys drew herself up, and tried to make her
-roly-poly little self look imposing as she replied:
-
-“When Prue has had as much experience with
-brothers as I have, she will come to me and
-humbly beg my pardon and tell me I am right,”
-she laughed suddenly. “Never will I forget the
-dance my youngest brother took me to when he
-was home for his first Christmas vacation. It
-was at the Country Club, and because it was
-Christmas all the younger kids went.”
-
-“I know about that kind of dance,” Poppy interrupted.
-“Nobody has a very good time.”
-
-“Well, I know *I* didn’t,” Gladys admitted.
-“I felt very elegant when I left home. Ted had
-on full dress and looked magnificent, and I had
-let my best party dress down—” she stopped abruptly
-and fell to playing a tatoo on the arm of
-her chair.
-
-“Go on, Glad, we’re listening,” Phyllis urged.
-“What happened when you arrived at the
-dance?”
-
-Gladys looked from girl to girl, then she said
-quietly: “Nothing.”
-
-“Nothing?” Sally protested. “Oh, Glad, don’t
-be irritating!”
-
-“I’m not trying to be,” Glad replied. “Simply
-nothing happened. Ted left me as soon as he
-found some of my old maid cousins that he could
-leave me with, and he only came back and
-danced with me once. He brought a boy to
-meet me that wore glasses because he was cross-eyed,
-and he stuttered. I danced with him once
-and then I went into the dressing room and took
-off my slippers. My feet were almost broken,
-and the next day they were black and blue. He
-had tramped all over them.”
-
-“Well?” several voices demanded as Gladys
-paused.
-
-“There’s nothing more to tell. I wept into
-somebody’s opera cape until it was time to go
-home, and during the drive I fell asleep on
-Ted’s shoulder. I didn’t think he understood
-until the next day, when Mother asked me if
-I’d had a good time. I said I had, and after
-breakfast Ted took me to the village and filled
-me full of ice cream, and on the way home he
-explained very gently what a nice thing a sister
-could be, a sort of little comfort, you know, and
-then on the other hand, what a dreadful little
-bore. I didn’t need the talk, I’d learned my lesson.
-I stay at home now and fix the studs in
-their dress shirts when they want to go out, and
-if it’s cold I stay up and make hot soup for them,
-but I never ask to tag along.”
-
-Nothing was said after Gladys stopped, for a
-minute or two. The girls were all thinking
-hard. Most of them had brothers or cousins
-and they all understood.
-
-“Perhaps if I’d treated my brother like that,”
-Gwen said with a laugh that held sadness in it,
-“he might have been a better friend of mine now
-than he is; but I always tagged along and he got
-thoroughly sick of me. I dance about as well
-as your cross-eyed friend, Glad.”
-
-Phyllis was thinking of Tom, and being
-thankful that he was so much older than she
-and Janet, that they had never had the chance
-to make Gwen’s mistake.
-
-Janet was thinking of Peter and wondering.
-Peter Gibbs was a boy she had known back in
-Old Chester. They had shared the Enchanted
-Kingdom together, and he had taken the place
-of her brother long before Tom had arrived to
-claim the right. Janet was fonder of Peter than
-she really knew, and she found herself suddenly
-wondering if he had outgrown her, now that he
-was in college. She made a firm resolve to take
-Gladys’s advice.
-
-“Well, thank goodness, Chuck isn’t in college
-yet,” Daphne said suddenly, and Sally and the
-Twins laughed.
-
-Then, as so often happens, when a room-full
-of people have been quietly thinking, everyone
-began to talk at once. They dismissed the subject
-of brothers and returned to the holidays.
-They made plans for all of the days, except
-Thanksgiving Day itself.
-
-“Something’s bound to happen then,” Gwen
-assured them. “Miss Hull will probably ask
-one of the classes to entertain.”
-
-“You know it will be the Seniors,” Poppy
-replied reproachfully, “and what we will do at
-so short notice I’m sure I don’t know.” This in
-Poppy’s complaining tones made the girls all
-laugh.
-
-“Cheer up, Poppy, we’ll all help you, no matter
-what,” Sally promised. “We might have a
-real old-fashioned pillow fight between the
-wings; that would liven us up a bit,” she suggested.
-“I admit I feel rather depressed myself.”
-
-CHAPTER XVI—More Plans and Plots
-================================
-
-But the plans for Thanksgiving Day
-were not entrusted to the Seniors as they
-expected. That night after dinner Miss
-Hull got up from her place at the Senior
-table, before she rang the little silver bell that
-always signalled the close of each meal.
-
-Instant silence fell over the dining room, and
-the girls all turned to her expectantly.
-
-“Girls,” she began, “I was more than sorry
-to have to ask you to give up your holidays, and
-I want to say how much I appreciate the splendid
-way you have all accepted the disappointment.
-You must make your own plans for most
-of the time. You are free to do as you like. I
-would suggest a picnic for one of the days. It
-is really not a bit too cold and it would be a
-good way to keep out of doors.
-
-“On Thanksgiving day, I want you to be my
-guests at a Thanksgiving dinner.” The girls
-clapped their hands enthusiastically but Miss
-Hull had not finished.
-
-“Just one more thing, girls please,” she went
-on. “Remember the girls that have the measles.
-They are sick in the Infirmary, and although
-you must remain on their account, just think
-how very much worse it is for them, and do what
-you can for them. Notes are always welcome
-when one is in the Infirmary, aren’t they?” she
-turned to Poppy.
-
-“Yes, Miss Hull, most anything is,” Poppy
-replied, a worried expression on her usually
-placid face. She was wondering whom she
-could persuade to write to the Red Twins and
-Ethel Rivers. Kitty Joyce and Louise Brown
-she knew would be well taken care of. Miss
-Hull had a way of making a suggestion, and then
-leaving it to the Seniors to see that it was carried
-out.
-
-The same thought was reflected on the face
-of every Senior. Gwen and Poppy found their
-solution in the Sophomore class. Their own
-particular pets could be depended on they know.
-
-“We’ll ask them after dinner,” Gwen said,
-and Poppy nodded.
-
-So, soon after dinner found the same group in
-one corner of the ballroom that had discussed
-the subject earlier in the day.
-
-“We’ll write, all of us,” Ann announced,
-speaking as was her right as the oldest girl. She
-had been at Hilltop a year longer than any of
-the others. “And what’s more, we will write
-really nice notes.” She looked around the circle
-defiantly as though she dared any one of
-them to contradict her.
-
-“We will,” Prue agreed.
-
-“Suppose so, though what I’ll say, I’m sure I
-don’t know,” Gladys scowled at the prospect.
-
-“Thank goodness, the measles stayed in the
-new wing. I hope none of us catch it,” Sally
-remarked. “What else are we to do besides
-writing the notes?”
-
-“I don’t know. We’ll have to think of something,”
-Gwen replied.
-
-“Why don’t we serenade them?” Daphne suggested.
-“It’s always fun to hear people sing,
-especially if they sing all the songs you like.”
-
-“Good idea,” Poppy agreed. “We’ll do that
-very thing. We’ll sing some of the old plantation
-melodies and the old ballads that Miss Hull
-loves. Daphne, you and Janet come down to
-Seniors’ Retreat in the morning. You have
-awfully pretty voices, both of you. I heard you
-singing in church, last Sunday.”
-
-“Sure it wasn’t Phyl?” Ann inquired. “If
-you can tell the Twins apart in church, when
-their heads are bent reverently over their prayer
-books, you are doing more than I can.”
-
-Poppy laughed and pointed to the tiny crescent
-pin that Phyllis was still wearing.
-
-“I couldn’t at first,” she admitted. “But
-Phyllis took off her coat and I saw that pin,
-then I watched them when the next hymn began,
-and she never opened her lips, so I said to myself,
-‘Janet has the voice.’”
-
-“And, of course, Taffy looks as if she ought
-to sing, and she does,” Gwen added.
-
-“She looks like Diana at the chase, with a bow
-in her hand, too,” Sally teased, “but she can’t
-shoot.”
-
-Daphne blushed ever so slightly. “What an
-unfortunate turn the conversation has taken,”
-she drawled. “Poppy, we will meet you in the
-morning, of course any time you say.”
-
-Janet nodded. “Love to, Poppy, I think it
-will be a lot of fun,” she said.
-
-“It’s awfully decent of Miss Hull to give us
-a party,” Sally remarked. “I know it will be
-something rather nice, she always does things so
-beautifully!” She paused and added after a second,
-“Wish we could do something for her.”
-
-It was only a germ of an idea, but it grew with
-amazing speed.
-
-“I wish we could, too,” Gwen said first.
-
-Then Prue added, “So do I.”
-
-The rest nodded and it was Sally’s turn again.
-
-“Well, why don’t we?” she said.
-
-“Let’s.”
-
-“Good idea.”
-
-“But what?” came the replies.
-
-“I don’t exactly know,” Sally admitted. “The
-idea just popped into my head.”
-
-“A serenade,” someone suggested.
-
-“Not nice enough.”
-
-“How about tableaux, living pictures? Miss
-Hull loves those.” It was Poppy who spoke.
-
-The rest thought for a few minutes in silence.
-Just tableaux were not exactly the thing somehow.
-The idea lacked originality.
-
-At last Gladys jumped and executed a silent
-but triumphant dance.
-
-“Well, let’s hear it.” Ann knew Gladys better
-than any of her other friends, and she felt
-that the question had been solved.
-
-“Well, I don’t want to be forward or cheeky,”
-Gladys began shyly, “and anyway it’s just a suggestion.”
-
-“Let’s have it,” Gwyn demanded.
-
-“Well,” Gladys began again, “you all know
-how fond Miss Hull is of the stories that have
-come down about Hilltop.” The rest nodded
-eagerly.
-
-“Why couldn’t we have tableaux representing
-all the Hilltop stories we know about?” she finished
-with a rush.
-
-The girls looked their admiration.
-
-“We can and we will,” Poppy declared. “I
-declare, that’s just the sweetest idea I ever
-heard!” She and Gwen went off to confer with
-the other Seniors, and the rest went back to
-Gladys’ room.
-
-“What tableaux would you have, Glad?”
-Prue inquired respectfully.
-
-“Well, there’s our Countess,” Gladys replied.
-“There’s a miniature of her own in the library,
-in the bookcase, that has all the souvenirs in it,
-and, as I remember it, she looks like Taffy.”
-
-“But where shall we find the costumes?” Phyllis
-inquired.
-
-“Up in the attic. It’s loaded with cedar chests
-full,” Ann told her. “Miss Hull always lets us
-wear them when we give masquerades.”
-
-“Tell us about the rest of the characters,”
-Sally said impatiently.
-
-“Well, there’s the poor unhappy lady that
-haunts the Twins’ balcony,” Gladys suggested
-with a perfectly straight face.
-
-“The Twins’ balcony?” Sally showed her surprise
-at this new adaption of an old tale, but
-neither Ann nor Prue moved a muscle as Gladys
-continued. It was the opportunity they had been
-waiting for, ever since Janet had expressed the
-wish that their room had a ghost.
-
-“Yes,” Gladys went on in a matter-of-fact
-tone, “the poor pretty lady that was standing
-on the balcony and looked down, and saw them
-bringing home the dead body of her lover. He
-had fought a duel with her brother, and the
-brother had killed him.”
-
-“Oh, Glad, and you never told us!” Janet protested.
-“Was it really from our balcony?”
-
-Sally who had caught Prue’s warning wink
-did not question any further. She knew as well
-as they did, that the famous haunted balcony was
-on the other side of the house, outside of one of
-the class rooms.
-
-“Truth of the matter is, I didn’t intend to tell
-you at all,” Gladys said seriously. “Those things
-are not nice to know about. The servants, you
-know, all vow they have seen the ghost.”
-
-Phyllis shivered. “Poor lovely lady” she
-said, “I’m awfully sorry for her, but I know I
-shall never sleep again.”
-
-“What nonsense” Janet exclaimed. “The idea
-of believing in ghosts.”
-
-The other girls did not agree with her that
-it was nonsense; they merely exchanged rather
-knowing glances.
-
-Then Poppy and Gwen and some of the other
-Seniors came in, and the talk changed to plans
-for the tableaux.
-
-It was decided to give six in all. They talked
-earnestly until the clock chimed the Happy
-Dreams, then the Seniors went back to their
-rooms, and the rest of the girls, after a few minutes’
-more talk, to theirs.
-
-Janet went straight to the balcony, when she
-and Phyllis were alone in their own room. She
-looked out into the lovely night, and in her vivid
-imagination she saw the whole scene, as Gladys
-had told it to her, unfold before her.
-
-If Miss Slocum had seen her stretch out her
-arms, as she looked down with the eyes of the
-poor maiden upon the body of her lover, she
-might have wondered. In literature, Janet kept
-her emotions to herself, and the more a scene
-from Shakespeare touched, the more colorless
-was her voice as she read it. As she would have
-hated to have shared the Enchanted Kingdom
-with any one but Peter, so she hated to share her
-love of the romantic, and hold it up for possible
-ridicule.
-
-“Jan, do come in from that horrible balcony,”
-Phyllis besought her. “I have the creeps every
-time I look at it.”
-
-“Nonsense,” Janet replied shortly, but she
-came in, and it was not many minutes before she
-was in bed. Phyllis, in spite of her predictions
-to the contrary, was soon fast asleep, and Janet,
-though she tried to keep awake and think about
-the pretty lady, soon followed.
-
-Neither of them ever knew how long they had
-been asleep, before they were conscious of a low
-moaning sound that came from the balcony.
-
-Phyllis heard it first, and she leaned over and
-shook Janet’s arm.
-
-“Jan, listen, what is that horrible noise?” she
-demanded.
-
-Janet, still very sleepy, sat up to listen. For a
-minute there was no sound, but the whisper of
-the wind in the trees. Then very faintly at first,
-but coming nearer and nearer, they heard a low
-moan.
-
-Phyllis was in Janet’s bed in a second, and was
-shivering against her. For the best part of a
-minute Janet was frightened, then her good
-sense came to her rescue. She had not lived in
-an isolated house in Old Chester, where the
-wind played queer tricks with echoes and the
-waves beat dismally against the shore, to be easily
-frightened.
-
-“Oh, Jan, it’s that woman, I know it is!”
-Phyllis was sobbing.
-
-“Rats!” Janet replied inelegantly.
-
-Before Phyllis could stop her, she had slipped
-out of bed and was creeping softly to the window.
-Phyllis was too frightened to speak. The
-moan came again, and this time a white arm
-waved through the open door. Phyllis put her
-head under the covers and did not see what followed.
-
-Janet crept closer. She was conscious of the
-pounding of her heart, but she was not afraid.
-Instead, she rather enjoyed the possibility of
-catching a real ghost.
-
-She watched the window for a minute and
-then, acting on a sudden impulse, she walked to
-the door. She put her ear to the keyhole, and,
-as she had half expected, she heard a very cautious
-whisper.
-
-Without waiting a minute she caught the handle
-of the door and opened it suddenly.
-
-Two kimonoed figures fell into the room. The
-noise was so loud that Phyllis felt no ghost could
-have been responsible for it, and she uncovered
-her head.
-
-She saw, by the silver moonlight that was
-pouring in through the window, the prostrate
-forms of Prue and Ann, and she heard Janet
-say,
-
-“Come in, won’t you? If you are looking for
-Glad, she is out on the balcony.”
-
-CHAPTER XVII—The Tableaux
-=========================
-
-“Really, you girls choose the oddest
-time to visit!” Janet said the next
-morning after breakfast.
-
-Gladys sneezed. “Don’t rub it in,”
-she begged; “it’s bad enough as it is. I do think
-though, that when we took all that trouble to
-give you a real ghost, and I make an excellent
-ghost, if I do say so, that the least you could
-have done was to play up to it.”
-
-“Phyl did,” Prue looked reproachfully at
-Janet. “Will you please tell me whatever made
-you think of opening that door?”
-
-“She was going to call for help,” Ann suggested.
-
-Janet smiled a superior smile. “Hardly. I
-knew, of course, that it was a joke, and I rather
-suspected whose. I knew there was only one of
-you on the balcony, but I knew the other two
-would not be far off, so I tried the door, with
-what results, you already know.”
-
-“Jan Page, I am perfectly willing to take my
-medicine, but I will not be gloated over.”
-
-Gladys made a dive for Janet, and they rolled
-together in a rough-and-tumble fight.
-
-In the midst of it Poppy came in.
-
-“What are you two young ones up to?” she
-demanded. “Do stop, or you’ll hurt yourselves
-and not be fit for the tableaux.”
-
-“We’ve decided about the one for the little
-lady that fell off the balcony,” Gwen began.
-“We’re going to have it in two scenes.”
-
-The girls could hardly keep their faces
-straight as they listened.
-
-“Is Glad going to be the pretty lady?” Janet
-inquired innocently.
-
-“No, we thought we’d use you and Phyl for
-that,” Gwen went on with her explanation.
-
-They discussed and changed their plans many
-days before Thanksgiving Day arrived, but
-when it did come, a little over a week later, it
-found them ready.
-
-The rest of the school, when Poppy had told
-them of the scheme, had heartily endorsed it,
-and Thanksgiving morning found them all busy.
-
-Some were fixing the ballroom with bows of
-evergreens, and some were busy preparing the
-refreshments. The girls who were interested in
-the Dramatic Club were taking care of the stage.
-
-They had ransacked the old barn, where the
-scenery from year to year was stored, with a
-happy result. They had found a balcony that
-rather resembled a pulpit, a woodland back drop
-for the Countess to pose against as she had in
-the miniature, and an old spinnet for a famous
-composer.
-
-The actors themselves were not allowed to do
-anything, for fear of tiring them, and no famous
-actress could have been taken more care of, than
-was Daphne.
-
-The new wing had been a little difficult at
-first, for the suggestion had come from the old
-wing, and they were jealous, but the Seniors had
-smoothed things over, and when the day came
-it found them all united.
-
-Church took up most of the morning. It was
-a long walk to the little building set in a clump
-of protecting pines, where the school worshipped.
-The sermon was long, and it was not
-until after one o’clock that they reached Hilltop.
-
-Luncheon was spread informally on the two
-long service tables, and the girls helped
-themselves. Dinner was to be at six o’clock, so that
-there would be plenty of time afterwards for the
-final preparations.
-
-Miss Hull had been invited to come to the
-ballroom at eight o’clock, but apart from that,
-she had no idea what was going to happen. The
-girls had all kept it a profound secret, and only
-Miss Slocum of the faculty knew the plans.
-
-“Daphne, darling, please don’t stuff so,” Janet
-implored in an agonized whisper behind Miss
-Jenks’s back. “If you eat another mouthful, you
-will never be able to get into that bodice this
-evening.”
-
-“More secrets,” Miss Jenks laughed. “It’s a
-good thing we won’t have to wait much longer,
-for I couldn’t stand it.”
-
-“Neither could I,” Miss Remsted agreed. “I
-can’t remember ever being so curious or so excited.”
-
-“Tell us who’s idea it was anyway?” Miss
-Jenks begged.
-
-“It was a combination,” Prue exclaimed.
-“Sally started it, and Glad finished it.”
-
-“What a truly wonderful combination!” Miss
-Remsted said smiling.
-
-“I’m very proud of our table,” Miss Jenks
-added.
-
-The girls looked at Daphne, and the Twins
-and winked at each other. Their favorite teachers
-would have more cause to be proud later in
-the day.
-
-After luncheon the entire school plunged into
-a whirl of work that lasted until time to dress for
-dinner.
-
-“Best clothes, mind,” Poppy had warned the
-girls; “white if you have it, Miss Hull loves to
-see the whole school in white.”
-
-The girls nodded, and hurried to their rooms,
-to appear a half-hour later in filmy white
-dresses, their hair tied by pink and blue bows.
-
-“You look like a lot of dainty butterflies,” Miss
-Hull told them delighted at the pretty picture
-they made. “I appreciate your wearing white,
-for I am sure you did it to please me. But I
-mustn’t talk any longer, we have still that surprise
-ahead of us and it would never do to delay
-it.”
-
-They took their seats and there followed a
-meal of the kind one reads about in books—a
-typical southern dinner.
-
-At every girl’s place there was a dainty place
-card. Miss Remsted had painted them all, and
-every one was a little joke in itself. The Twins
-had green pods with two little peas in each, and
-written above it was “alike as.”
-
-Sally had a green poll-parrot with “My Aunt
-Jane’s” written in front of it. Daphne’s read, “I
-excel with” and then a bow and arrow.
-
-The tables were all decorated with baskets
-of fruit and nuts, and the snowy linen and shining
-silver gave the beautiful old hall a splendid
-aspect.
-
-Everybody was very merry and happy. The
-old darkies who had waited on the tables at
-Hilltop since it started were immaculate and
-grinning in white aprons and red bandanas.
-
-“And now for the surprise,” Miss Jenks said
-as they left the table after the nuts and fruit.
-
-The girls hurried upstairs. Gwen came into
-the Twins’s room to help them, and Poppy
-stayed with Sally and Daphne.
-
-At last everything was ready. The stage was
-set for the first tableaux, and the lights in the
-ballroom were out.
-
-The curtain rose slowly to discover Sally,
-dressed as a boy in a velvet suit, a broad, white
-lace collar and shoes with big buckles. She was
-posed on a rock with the woodland screen behind
-her, and she looked so like the first owner
-of Hilltop, whose painting hung in the library,
-that Miss Hull and the rest of the faculty
-gasped.
-
-The next picture was a copy of another painting,—Ann
-and Prue, dressed in long, very full
-skirts that showed frilled pantelets beneath
-them, stood side by side before a tiny grave.
-They were “Delia and Constance Hull beside
-the grave of their favorite spaniel.”
-
-Prue was kneeling on a tack in the green
-denim floor cover, and her knee was so paralyzed
-after the curtain fell for the third time, that
-Sally had to lift her up. She limped for a week.
-
-The Twins came next in two scenes from
-The Haunted Balcony. In the first, Phyllis,
-dressed in a soft white robe, sat with her chin
-cupped in her hands and her eyes looked out
-toward the rising sun. At the back of the stage
-behind a net curtain, to give the effect of a vision,
-were Gladys and Janet. They wore black satin
-knee breeches and white shirts, open at the
-throat. They held old pearl-handled duelling
-pistols pointed at each other’s hearts.
-
-The curtain fell, to rise again on the sad scene
-of the poor demented lady, about to throw herself
-from the balcony. Attendants were carrying
-in the crumpled body of her lover. Gladys
-looked very dead, while her brother stalked behind,
-his arms folded, a smile of triumph on his
-youthful face. Gwen was imposing as the old
-doctor carrying a very dilapidated bag.
-
-The next illustrated the story of Mrs. Fanmore
-Hull’s bravery. Poppy was seated before
-a spinning wheel, in a soft gray dress and cap
-and kerchief. At the door three villainous looking
-bandits peered in at her. One had a patch
-over his eye and they all looked very rakish.
-
-Mrs. Hull went on spinning for a minute or
-two, and then she rose with dignity and grace.
-She approached the robbers, and just as she
-reached the door she picked up the thin apron
-she was wearing and as one would scare the
-chickens off the grass, she said, “shoo!” The robbers
-disappeared.
-
-Everybody laughed, for they knew the old
-story, and Miss Hull clapped delightedly.
-
-The next was the famous Countess de Camier.
-Daphne in all her radiant loveliness was so like
-the miniature of the Countess, kept carefully in
-a locked case in the library, that Miss Hull was
-stunned. Like her charming model, Daphne
-wore a quaint shepherdess dress, that spread
-about her dainty slippered feet in soft billows.
-Her hat was a white leghorn with just a flat bow
-of blue velvet on top, but a mass of tiny forget-me-nots
-snuggled beneath the brim, against her
-wonderful hair, at the back.
-
-She sat on a small, straight-back chair, leaning
-a little forward, her lips parted in a haunting
-little smile, and her eyes bright.
-
-“Oh!” gasped everybody, the girls, the faculty,
-and Miss Hull, and then held their breaths,
-fearful lest the curtain drop and shut out the
-lovely picture.
-
-At last it dropped slowly only to rise again
-and again.
-
-“What a beautiful Juliet she would make!”
-Miss Hull said, and Miss Slocum nodded.
-
-The last picture was hardly worth showing.
-Helen Jenkins, dressed in man’s clothes, sat at
-the spinnet and tried to look as though she were
-composing a masterpiece, but everybody was too
-full of Daphne to look at her.
-
-The curtain dropped, the lights came on, and
-the girls came from behind the scenes in their
-costumes to join in the dance that followed.
-Phyllis and Daphne made a beautiful picture as
-they walked arm in arm through the room, for
-Phyllis, with her hair over her shoulders and
-the soft ivory folds of her robe falling about
-her graceful body was very beautiful. They were
-almost rivalled in loveliness by Sally and Janet,
-for they made dashing boys and they swaggered
-about in fine style.
-
-Miss Hull’s usually remote disposition was
-touched by the nature of the surprise. She loved
-the history of her house, and she was delighted
-to see the genuine feeling the girls put into their
-impersonations, and she did not stint her praise
-as she said good night to each girl in turn.
-
-It was a sleepy but very happy school that
-sought their beds as the grandfather clocks
-throughout the house struck eleven.
-
-“I told you it wouldn’t be hard to stay here
-for the hols, and it hasn’t been, has it?”
-
-“Certainly not.”
-
-“How about the trip to New York, Prus?”
-
-“Oh, bother New York!” Prue replied, and
-the evening ended as the day had begun, with
-laughter.
-
-CHAPTER XVIII—The Elections
-===========================
-
-The low-ceilinged white-washed gym at
-Hilltop had originally been the store-room
-and the dairy. The rooms were
-thrown into one, and made an excellent
-gymnasium. A balcony ran around the sides
-for spectators, and the walls were lined with
-racks for dumb bells and other apparatus. Basket
-ball posts stood at either end, and hooked up
-to the ceiling were trapezes and bars.
-
-Hilltop preferred to take its exercise out-of-doors,
-but the gym was a very good substitute
-in bad weather.
-
-It was nearing the Christmas holidays, the
-most exciting time of the year. Teams were
-chosen and new members were elected to the various
-clubs.
-
-Because of the unusually cold and rainy
-weather, the archery target had been brought in
-and put up in the gym. A soft, small mesh curtain
-hung behind it to catch stray arrows. The
-bows were piled up along the wall, and the arrows
-kept a neat pile beside them.
-
-“It looks stuffy to me,” Sally complained. “I
-never shot indoors and I don’t think I’m going
-to like it.”
-
-Janet eyed the arrangements critically.
-
-“Oh, well, it will have the same effect on
-everybody,” she said. “And seriously, Sally,
-you know we haven’t a chance. There are loads
-of girls up for election.”
-
-“I know and we’re only Sophs,” Sally agreed.
-“Still I can’t give up hope.”
-
-“But Sally, there are only ten to be chosen, six
-regulars and four subs,” Janet reminded her.
-“Why, we haven’t a chance. There’s always
-next year though, and the blessed year after.
-You’ll be captain of sports then.”
-
-“I will not, you will be. I decided that ages
-ago. Phil is to be president of the Dramatics,
-and Daphne of the class.”
-
-Janet eyed her affectionately. “And what are
-you going to be when you have disposed of the
-rest of us?”
-
-“Oh, guide, philosopher and friend to you
-all,” Sally laughed. “Then I can have my finger
-in every pie.”
-
-“That’s the way our four does things anyway,”
-Janet laughed. They always spoke of themselves
-as “our four” since Daphne had happily
-thought of the name. The rest of the girls, old
-and young, looked on in approval. A school is
-apt to be proud of its close friendships.
-
-Ann, Prue and Gladys, in imitation, called
-themselves “We and Co.,” and the school smiled
-and approved again.
-
-The Red Twins came in and put an end to
-further discussion. They had recovered long
-since from their attack of measles and they had
-returned from the Infirmary very chastened in
-spirit—as Sally said, “the spirit of Hilltop was
-beginning to work.” They were still too serious
-about every competition they entered, and they
-had not grown any fonder of each other during
-their illness.
-
-It was the rules of the contest that everyone
-must use the regulation bows. The Twins had
-their own special make that they practiced with,
-preferring them in a superior way to the ones
-the school supplied.
-
-They had them with them now and Sally and
-Janet stopped to admire them.
-
-“Don’t you think it mean we can’t use them in
-the contest?” Bess asked in aggrieved tones.
-
-“No, I don’t, it would hardly be fair. You
-wouldn’t want an advantage, would you?” Sally
-replied.
-
-“I don’t see why not,” May said sulkily. “If
-we can have them, then we’re lucky and we
-ought to benefit by our luck.”
-
-Janet and Sally did not bother to reply. They
-left the gym and climbed the steep back stairs.
-
-“The more I see of those girls, the more I detest
-them,” Janet said with feeling.
-
-“I know,” Sally agreed. “I begin to think
-they are possible and improving, and then they
-say a thing like that.”
-
-“Hopeless,” Janet announced, and the Red
-Twins were discarded as unfit for further conversation.
-
-“Hello, you two!” Daphne called from the
-door of the library as they passed. They went
-in and found Phyllis with her nose in a copy of
-the *Merchant of Venice*.
-
-“Down looking at your miniature, Taffy?”
-Sally teased.
-
-“I am not, indeed; I’m trying to learn Little
-Ellie by Mrs. Browning,” Daphne protested.
-“It is a lovely thing,” she added, turning to
-Janet.
-
-“I knew you’d love it,” Janet’s eyes glowed
-with enthusiasm. “I wanted Phyllis to learn it
-but she stuck to ‘the Quality of Mercy Is Not
-Strained,’ and I don’t know that I blame her,
-it’s so beautiful.”
-
-“And short,” Phyllis added, putting down the
-book. Sally went over and sat beside her and
-she slipped her arm about her neck.
-
-“Tell us again, Sally, just what happens this
-afternoon,” she said.
-
-“At two o’clock the gong sounds,” Sally began,
-“and everybody troops to the gym. There’s
-a game of basket ball first. Every girl who is
-eligible gets a chance to play. After that comes
-the archery practice. We shoot, the same as we
-did on Archery Day, that is, all the eligible
-girls. Then there’s the jumping and pole vaulting
-and the drill. Then cold tubs, supper, and
-the Dramatic Club girls recite in the evening.
-After that a dance and refreshments.”
-
-“But when do we know?” Phyllis insisted.
-
-“Tonight when we go to our rooms. If we are
-the lucky ones we find notes under our pillows.”
-
-“My, I mean your Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot!”
-Janet exclaimed, “I wish it were over.”
-
-“So do I. The suspense is awful. Of course
-we all have a chance, but it’s such a little one.”
-
-“My hand is so shakey now that I’ll never be
-able even to lift my bow, let alone string it,”
-Janet complained laughingly.
-
-“Well, never mind, darling, your twin will
-probably get up and forget every line she ever
-knew,” Phyllis comforted.
-
-“Let’s go out for a walk, and don’t let’s talk
-about it,” Daphne suggested suddenly. “I had
-a letter from mother today,” she began, and until
-lunch time they discussed home plans, for this
-was the last Saturday before the holidays.
-
-At two o’clock they went to the gym.
-
-The basket ball game was long and uninteresting.
-The New Wing supplied most of the
-players, and it looked as if they would be the
-final winners of the cup.
-
-Then came the Archery Contest. Once more
-Janet beat the Red Twins. The change of bows
-hurt their form. It was never necessary to do it
-again. Sally’s luck held, and she made a very
-good score, but there were so many girls, Juniors
-and Seniors competing, that neither Janet nor
-Sally felt at all hopeful.
-
-At dinner there was a quiet lull over the dining-room.
-Hilltop insisted that her girls be
-good losers above everything else, and there was
-very little grumbling, but every girl tonight was
-busy with her own thoughts.
-
-At last the recitations came. Girl after girl
-stood on the stage in the ballroom and recited
-lines from Shakespeare.
-
-Not until Phyllis stood quietly before them,
-were they conscious of a personality. She said
-Portia’s famous speech simply, but with understanding.
-She made the girls listen, and when
-she finished they gave her her just dues.
-
-Daphne followed her, and as she told the story
-of Little Ellie, Janet felt again the spell of the
-Enchanted Kingdom.
-
-Daphne’s beauty always called forth instant
-appreciation from her school-mates, and tonight
-they were more than generous in their applause.
-
-Dancing ended the evening, but tonight there
-was no lingering after sweet dreams had chimed
-out bed-time.
-
-The girls hurried to their rooms.
-
-Janet and Phyllis stood and looked at each
-other, and then dived under their pillows.
-
-Only Janet found a note. She opened it listlessly.
-What was the fun if Phyllis had missed
-out? She read that she was duly elected to the
-Archery Team.
-
-“Oh, Phil!” she whispered, as she dropped
-her note carelessly, but she did not have time to
-finish, before Sally and Daphne rushed in, both
-flourishing notes. They stopped aghast at the
-sight of the Twins.
-
-Phyllis managed a very little smile.
-
-“Congratulations,” she said.
-
-“Phil, do you mean?” Daphne demanded and
-poor Phyllis nodded.
-
-Ann and Prue and Gladys came dancing in.
-Gladys had made the Archery Team as a substitute.
-
-They stopped, too shocked and surprised at
-the news of Phyllis’s failure.
-
-“But you deserved it, Phil,” Ann insisted.
-
-“Nonsense, I did no such thing. You don’t
-deserve things just because you want them,”
-Phyllis replied. “Goodness me, I’ve enough joy
-in your good luck to last me a life-time. So do
-forget about me.”
-
-“What’s that?” Gladys demanded, and she
-swooped down under the bed and stood up with
-a note for Phyllis in her hand.
-
-“It just fell down,” she cried. “Read it, Phil,
-quick!”
-
-Phyllis read. She was a member of the Dramatic
-Club.
-
-“Oh—oh, Jane!” was all she could find to say.
-
-CHAPTER XIX—The Tennis Games
-============================
-
-Christmas came, and with it the joys
-of long holidays and home. The Twins
-had a particularly good time, for Auntie
-Mogs, Mrs. Ladd, and Mrs. Hillis all
-entertained for them, and Mr. Keith, Donald’s
-father, gave them a marvelous party.
-
-They found Chuck very much changed and
-inclined to be superior, but it was not long before
-he was back on his old footing with the
-Twins, showing a marked preference as always
-for Phyllis.
-
-The last four days of the vacation were spent
-at Major Harrison’s, Ann’s uncle, who had surpassed
-all expectations by inviting Gladys and
-Prue, the Twins, and Daphne and Sally to stay
-with his niece for the entire three weeks.
-
-They had all accepted for the last four days,
-and glorious days they had been. There were
-horses to ride, dogs to play with, and for Janet
-the library of her dreams.
-
-Major Harrison, a taciturn old gentleman,
-had been very gruff at first, but towards the end
-of their visit he had sought out their companionship,
-and seemed to enjoy their good times as
-much as they did.
-
-Janet was his especial pet. He rode with her,
-and together they visited the kennels each morning;
-and when Janet showed her skill in caring
-for a sick puppy, he had been so pleased that he
-had given the little brown-and-white ball to her.
-She had accepted the gift delightedly, but it was
-understood that the dog should stay at Glenside,
-for her own Boru would not welcome a rival in
-New York, and she could not keep him at Hilltop.
-
-They had great fun at the christening, when
-the puppy was duly named Janet and recorded
-in the club annals.
-
-After Christmas came the long term at school.
-But Easter was early, and thanks to the beautiful
-weather that came soon after the first of the
-year, the girls did not feel the usual mid-year
-strain.
-
-When this chapter opens, Spring was in full
-sway at Hilltop. The great bushes of lilac that
-fringed the lawn were ready to blossom, and
-everywhere spring flowers added their brilliance
-to the deep blue and white of the sky.
-
-Sports Week was in progress. Basket Ball
-Day had come and gone, leaving a victory to the
-new wing. The relay races had been run the
-day before, another victory for them.
-
-Only Archery and Tennis remained, and unless
-the old wing won both they would be beaten
-at sports.
-
-“I don’t care as much about tennis as I do
-about archery,” called Sally as they dressed that
-morning. All the doors were open and the remarks
-floated from room to room.
-
-“Oh, I do, as a point, if nothing else,” Ann
-called back from the end of the hall.
-
-“Do me up, somebody,” she added, as she
-struggled with a refractory button at the back
-of her white linen dress.
-
-“If the new wing wins points in sports this
-year, I am not coming back,” Gladys announced.
-“Here, Ann, turn ’round and stand still, I’ll do
-you up. Think how awful it would be to have
-the Red Twins gloating all next term,” she
-added. “I simply couldn’t stand it.”
-
-“Who plays them in the finals in doubles?”
-Prue asked.
-
-“We do,” Phyllis answered. “We played off
-yesterday, and, and of course they had to beat
-Poppy and Helen.”
-
-“Cheeky of them, I call it,” Gladys commented.
-
-“Oh, well, if you are up against them, we
-don’t need to worry. How’s your game?” Prue
-had never held a racket in her hand, but she always
-spoke in tennis terms.
-
-“Very bad, thank you, Prue,” Janet informed
-her. “I twisted my wrist yesterday, playing
-against Kitty and Louise, and Phyl hurt her
-foot.”
-
-“I suppose the Red Twins are in high feather
-then. How they love an advantage!” Sally said
-crossly.
-
-“Well, they don’t happen to know about this
-one?” Janet replied. “I have kept mighty still
-about it. My hand goes behind my back when
-I see any of the faculty, so they won’t notice the
-adhesive plaster on my wrist.”
-
-“Is it as bad a sprain as that?” Daphne inquired.
-
-“Yes, it’s terrifically painful,” Janet replied.
-“I can’t see how I am going to manage,” she
-added in a much louder voice than was necessary
-to carry across the hall.
-
-“Who was that?” Gladys exclaimed suddenly.
-She was dressing in the corridor as well as in
-her own room.
-
-Janet went to her door, and stood smiling after
-a retreating figure that was hurrying softly down
-the stairs.
-
-“Hush, Glad, don’t spoil my party,” she said
-laughing. “That was Ethel Rivers, over scouting
-for the Red Twins. I saw her reflection in
-my mirror, so I gave her what news I could.”
-
-“But why tell her how sore your arm is? The
-Red Twins will gloat,” Prue protested.
-
-“Wait and see,” Janet replied.
-
-And the Red Twins did gloat. They even
-asked the Twins if they would like a handicap.
-Janet did the refusing in such a way, that it
-left them perfectly sure that she would have
-gladly taken it, had it been possible.
-
-“What are you up to, Janet dear?” demanded
-Daphne, who had heard the conversation.
-
-“A rather mean trick, Taffy,” Janet admitted,
-“but I can’t help it. They are so funny when
-they are sure of themselves. Do look at May
-condescending to Phyl. On my word I do believe
-she is giving her points.”
-
-Daphne took her by the shoulders and shook
-her. “Jan, tell me the truth. How much of a
-chance have the Red Twins?” she demanded.
-
-“Not a chance in the world,” Janet replied
-calmly.
-
-And Daphne went back to the eager group of
-girls who were crowding for places near the
-court, and smiled her sweet dreamy smile in response
-to all the new wing girls’ boasts.
-
-The match began. Gwen and Stella Richardson
-played off the finals in singles, and after a
-hard fought fight, Gwen won.
-
-“She has a back hand stroke that is a perfect
-whiz,” Phyllis exclaimed admiringly. “Wish I
-could get it!”
-
-“Oh, well played, Gwen, well played!” Janet
-called as flushed but triumphant Gwen left the
-court.
-
-“Well fought!” Sally called as Stella followed
-her. She was smiling broadly.
-
-“I’d hate to be beaten by any other girl, but
-it’s a positive honor to be beaten by Gwen,” she
-said good-naturedly.
-
-“All right, you girls, already for the finals
-in doubles.” Gwen blew her silver whistle. She
-was once more captain of sports.
-
-The two sets of twins took their places.
-
-“Awfully sorry about your arm!” Bess said
-with patronizing kindness as she passed Janet.
-
-Janet nodded her thanks. Her arm did hurt,
-in spite of the way she had joked about it, and
-she could not help thinking of the Archery contest
-next day. She looked ruefully at her bandaged
-wrist as she took her place.
-
-The Red Twins served first. Bess sent a tricky
-drop to Phyllis but her racket was waiting for
-it and she sent it back, just dribbling it over
-the net.
-
-The old wing shouted with delight, and Bess
-stormed.
-
-“Why don’t you stand into the net? You
-know that’s one of her tricks,” she said angrily.
-
-“Oh, keep still,” May muttered.
-
-“Love—15,” Gwen called.
-
-With more feeling of assurance, Bess served
-again. This time to Janet. She chanced the
-first ball and tried a new cut. It fell the wrong
-side of the net, but she tossed up the second
-undaunted.
-
-Janet ran forward to meet it, and sent it back
-easily, to the extreme right hand corner of the
-court.
-
-“Oh, pretty place!” Sally applauded from the
-side lines.
-
-The Red Twins lost the first game of their
-serve and the second fell before Phyllis’ smashing
-delivery. They won the third and fourth.
-
-The twins had an easy time with the fifth and
-sixth. Bess and May were quarreling so that
-they were easy victims before Phyllis and Janet’s
-perfect team-work.
-
-After the first set, the result of the match was
-a certainty. They stopped after the fourth game
-and were received with salvos of applause.
-
-Janet swayed a little as she walked off the
-court. Her wrist was sending blinding pains up
-her arm and she could not wait to tear off the
-strip of adhesive plaster that bound it so cruelly.
-
-Sally and Daphne noticed her pallor and went
-to her.
-
-“Get me a drink, will you, Taffy?” Janet said,
-weakly sitting down on the bench in a sudden
-fit of awful weakness.
-
-She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an
-angry red swelling.
-
-“Oh, Jane, and we thought your wrist was all
-a joke!” Sally exclaimed. “How awful, and
-archery—”
-
-“Don’t,” Janet said swiftly. “If you remind
-me of it, I’ll weep.”
-
-Phyllis meanwhile was talking to the Red
-Twins.
-
-“I can’t see why we lost,” Bess said stubbornly.
-“We are better players than you are, and
-you know it.”
-
-.. figure:: images/illus-207.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red swelling
-
- She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red swelling
-
-“Of course you are,” Phyllis agreed, “much
-better, but you have no notion of team-work.
-You both want to do it all, and get all the credit.
-I can’t see why you are twins. The way Jan
-and I feel, it amounts to the same thing, as long
-as *we* do it. That’s because we are twins, I suppose.”
-
-“Well, it’s because *we* are twins that we can’t
-get along together,” May explained. “We don’t
-want the other one to get ahead, and it’s natural
-that we shouldn’t,” she added in justification.
-
-“It’s not natural,” Phyllis contradicted; “and
-let me tell you this, until you learn to work together,
-you will never be any earthly good to
-each other or to Hilltop.”
-
-Having given them this little thought to think
-over during the summer, Phyllis turned her back
-on them and went over to Janet.
-
-CHAPTER XX—The Dramatic Club
-============================
-
-Archery Day was a dismal one for
-Janet. She had to give up her place to
-Gladys, for her arm was so swollen
-that she could not even string her bow.
-
-The old wing won, however, and it was Sally
-who had her name engraved on the cup as the
-winner of the highest score.
-
-It was an exciting day, but the most thrilling
-thing happened in the evening. All preparations
-had been made for the play to be given on the
-night before Commencement. The Dramatic
-Club had decided on *Romeo and Juliet*. Daphne
-was to play Juliet, and Poppy Romeo.
-
-Phyllis had a small part as one of Romeo’s
-friends. Rehearsals had been going on for the
-past month, and the cast felt that they were word
-perfect in their parts at least.
-
-Then the night before the performance Poppy
-fell down stairs. She cut her face and bruised
-her shoulders and was carried unconscious to the
-infirmary.
-
-The Twins and Sally and Daphne heard the
-news in horrified silence.
-
-“Who will play Romeo?” Daphne demanded.
-
-The question was settled for them by Helen
-Jenkins. She knocked on the door and strode
-in in her usual business-like way.
-
-She saw by their faces that they knew the
-news, so she went straight to the point.
-
-“It’s the worst possible thing that could have
-happened,” she said decidedly; and then without
-a word of warning, added, “Phyllis, *you*
-will have to play Romeo.”
-
-“I play Romeo—”
-
-“Phyl!”
-
-“How wonderful!”
-
-“But it’s tomorrow,” were some of the exclamations
-that greeted Helen’s news.
-
-“Well, can you, or can’t you?” Helen demanded.
-“I must hurry back to the Infirmary,
-and put Poppy’s mind at rest. She is making
-herself sicker by worrying.”
-
-“Of course I’ll do it,” Phyllis answered
-promptly though her knees trembled beneath
-her.
-
-“Good girl!”
-
-“Tell Poppy that I will do my best, and now
-everybody please get out, I’ve got to study lines.”
-
-“Don’t worry about lines,” Janet said quietly.
-
-“But why not?”
-
-“Because I know the whole play backwards
-and frontwards, and I will sit in the wings and
-follow you with every letter,” Janet promised.
-
-Phyllis’s face relaxed. “Then that’s all right,”
-she said. “I’ll brush up on them, for I know
-them myself, of course, only I’m not sure of the
-cues.”
-
-“I’ll give you those.”
-
-Sally and Daphne paused at the door.
-
-“Call me when you want to go over it with
-me,” Daphne said. “And oh, Phyl! I didn’t
-like to say it before Helen, but I am so thrilled
-that I don’t know what to do.”
-
-“Taffy, you’re a darling,” Phyllis replied.
-“I’ll probably spoil all your nice scenes, too.”
-
-“Oh, no you won’t,” Sally returned decidedly.
-
-“How do you know?” Phyllis asked laughing.
-
-“Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot told me,” Sally replied
-as the door closed on them.
-
-It was a busy twenty-four hours that followed.
-Janet stayed with Phyllis every minute and gave
-her of her own courage.
-
-The dress rehearsal was a decided failure, but
-the old girls were not at all alarmed.
-
-“I’m hopeless,” Phyllis protested.
-
-“You are not,” Janet denied hotly.
-
-“How do you feel, honey?” Poppy inquired.
-She was downstairs, but a sad sight indeed, with
-her face covered with little pieces of gauze
-slapped on with bits of adhesive plaster.
-
-“Terrified, Poppy,” Phyllis admitted.
-
-“That’s just right. I wouldn’t have you sure
-of yourself for a second,” Poppy comforted.
-
-“Oh, dear, I must go and study some more,”
-Phyllis sighed.
-
-“You are to do nothing of the kind. You are
-to go out and take a walk, and then come in and
-have a nice nap.”
-
-Phyllis laughed at the idea, but Poppy, with
-the aid of Sally and Janet won her point, and
-with Daphne, nearly as frightened as Phyllis,
-they went for a long walk.
-
-When they got back they were glad enough
-for a little nap.
-
-At last the evening came, and with it all the
-attendant excitement of a performance. The old
-girls were as calm as they could be. They were
-used to it, but poor Daphne and Phyllis!
-
-They felt the difference in their ages and class,
-and were conscious of a tiny feeling of resentment,
-not in the girls of the Dramatic Club, but
-in some of the Juniors who had not been elected.
-
-The curtain rose on time, at exactly eight
-o’clock. The setting was charming and Phyllis,
-sure of Janet’s support, accredited herself well.
-
-The ballroom was filled with strange faces,
-for there were lots of guests, and after the first
-terrified glance at them, Phyllis kept her eyes
-on the stage.
-
-By the time the balcony scene came, she was
-almost calm, and her voice floated clear and
-mellow as she began—
-
- “He jests at scars who never felt a wound—”
-
-Daphne was a beautiful Juliet, with her soft
-hair bound down by a fillet of pearls. When she
-leaned from her balcony to ask—
-
- “What man art thou, who thus bescreened
- in night so stumbleth on my council?”
-
-The guests caught their breaths from sheer wonder.
-
-Phyllis, perhaps under the witchery of
-Daphne’s smile, forgot her self-consciousness,
-and threw herself into the part with the result
-that she wooed her Juliet with all the ardor of
-old Verona.
-
-It was a triumph for the Dramatic Club, but
-for Daphne and Phyllis in particular. They
-went to their rooms that night with their pretty
-heads buzzing with all the flattery they had received.
-But, like the sensible children that they
-were, they soon dismissed it as unimportant.
-
-“Aren’t you the happiest person in the whole
-world?” Janet demanded. “You ought to be.”
-
-Phyllis shook her head. “No, I can’t be perfectly
-happy, for every once in a while I remember
-that this is our last night, and then I
-could weep.”
-
-“I know, Taffy said the same thing,” Janet
-agreed. “But, Phyl, think of next year. We’ll
-be old girls then.”
-
-Phyllis gave a happy little sigh and snuggled
-into her pillow.
-
-“Phyl,” Janet whispered after a minute, “I—I’m
-awfully proud of you.”
-
-Phyllis leaned over and kissed her.
-
-“There!” she said, “that’s the only compliment
-I have wanted all evening, and I didn’t
-think I was going to get it.”
-
-They fell asleep almost simultaneously, and
-the spirit of Hilltop watched their slumbers,
-equally proud of them both.
-
-CHAPTER XXI—And Last
-====================
-
-The twins stood in the Hall waiting for
-their carriage to come for them. Sally
-and Daphne were with them.
-
-“Aunt Jane’s Poll-parrot, how I hate
-to go!” Sally exclaimed.
-
-“Hasn’t it been a simply perfect year?”
-Phyllis agreed.
-
-The rest nodded.
-
-“But next year will be even perfecter,”
-Daphne said happily.
-
-“We didn’t make such a bad record,” Sally
-remarked contentedly, knowing full well that no
-Sophomore class had ever done as much.
-
-Their eyes traveled to the mantel. The big
-tennis cup bore Gwen’s name, and under it “The
-Page Twins.” Sally’s name glittered from the
-smooth surface of the Archery cup, and on the
-Dramatic Club’s, Phyllis and Daphne’s names
-stood out.
-
-“How about this summer?” Janet inquired.
-“You are both surely coming to Old Chester for
-July aren’t you?”
-
-“We are,” Sally and Daphne replied together.
-
-The carriages arrived at that moment, and
-singing and cheering Hilltop, all the school
-drove off down the long hill, leaving the white
-house that crowned it a little forlorn in the
-drowsy sunshine.
-
-THE END
-
-|
-|
-|
-|
-|
-
-.. _pg_end_line:
-
-\*\*\* END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH \*\*\*
-
-.. backmatter::
-
-.. toc-entry::
- :depth: 0
-
-.. _pg-footer:
-
-.. class:: pgfooter language-en
-
-A Word from Project Gutenberg
-=============================
-
-We will update this book if we find any errors.
-
-This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
-owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
-you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set
-forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to
-protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge
-for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not
-charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is
-very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
-creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
-They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do
-practically *anything* with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-.. _Project Gutenberg License:
-
-The Full Project Gutenberg License
-----------------------------------
-
-*Please read this before you distribute or use this work.*
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-**1.A.** By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by
-the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-**1.B.** “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-**1.C.** The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United
-States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a
-right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free
-access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works
-in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
-Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
-the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
-with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it
-without charge with others.
-
-
-
-**1.D.** The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
-govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
-countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
-United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
-of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-**1.E.** Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-**1.E.1.** The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-**1.E.2.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating
-that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work
-can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
-paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing
-access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with
-or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements
-of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of
-the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in
-paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.3.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
-distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
-any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
-this work.
-
-**1.E.4.** Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
-Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a
-part of this work or any other work associated with Project
-Gutenberg™.
-
-**1.E.5.** Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
-this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-**1.E.6.** You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other
-than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site
-(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
-expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
-means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
-“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include
-the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-**1.E.7.** Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.8.** You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided
-that
-
-.. class:: open
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
- already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
- the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
- donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60
- days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally
- required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments
- should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
- “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
- Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-**1.E.9.** If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact
-the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.
-
-**1.F.**
-
-**1.F.1.** Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
-considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
-and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-**1.F.2.** LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the
-“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the
-Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-**1.F.3.** LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-**1.F.4.** Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set
-forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH
-NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-**1.F.5.** Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-**1.F.6.** INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
-the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain
-freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To
-learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
-Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to
-the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr.
-S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are
-scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is
-located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801)
-596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date
-contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at http://www.pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- | Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- | Chief Executive and Director
- | gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
-the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
-distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of
-equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
-$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status
-with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.
-`````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the
-U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's
-eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
-compressed (zipped), HTML and others.
-
-Corrected *editions* of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
-the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is
-renamed. *Versions* based on separate sources are treated as new
-eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including
-how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe
-to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/38834-rst/images/cover.jpg b/38834-rst/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index abdc1d4..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-rst/images/illus-083.jpg b/38834-rst/images/illus-083.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0c82fe2..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/images/illus-083.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-rst/images/illus-121.jpg b/38834-rst/images/illus-121.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e963655..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/images/illus-121.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-rst/images/illus-207.jpg b/38834-rst/images/illus-207.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2a8b21a..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/images/illus-207.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/38834-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ac3d0f0..0000000 --- a/38834-rst/images/illus-fpc.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/38834.txt b/38834.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 16070b5..0000000 --- a/38834.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4351 +0,0 @@ - THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: The Twins in the South - -Author: Dorothy Whitehill - -Release Date: February 11, 2012 [EBook #38834] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - -[Illustration: _JANET AND PHYLLIS LOOKED AT HER WITH DANGEROUSLY CALM -EYES_] - - *THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH* - - _By_ - - DOROTHY WHITEHILL - - - - PUBLISHERS - - BARSE & HOPKINS - - NEW YORK, N. Y., NEWARK, N. J. - - Copyright, 1920 - - by - - Barse & Hopkins - - MADE IN U.S.A. - - - - -Table of Contents - - - CHAPTER I--Welcome to Hilltop - CHAPTER II--School Chatter - CHAPTER III--Sally Arrives - CHAPTER IV--The Rivalry of the Wings - CHAPTER V--A Fresh Freshman - CHAPTER VI--A Squelching - CHAPTER VII--Poetry and Prose - CHAPTER VIII--More Twins - CHAPTER IX--A Question of Names - CHAPTER X--The Parrot Is Consulted - CHAPTER XI--The Archery Contest - CHAPTER XII--Janet to the Rescue - CHAPTER XIII--Diverse Paths - CHAPTER XIV--The Story of the Two Dogs - CHAPTER XV--Making Plans - CHAPTER XVI--More Plans and Plots - CHAPTER XVII--The Tableaux - CHAPTER XVIII--The Elections - CHAPTER XIX--The Tennis Games - CHAPTER XX--The Dramatic Club - CHAPTER XXI--And Last - - *The Twins in the South* - - - - -CHAPTER I--Welcome to Hilltop - - -"I always believe in separating sisters," Miss Hull made this -astonishing announcement with a gentle smile. - -Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, consternation written large on -their faces. - -"But Miss Hull----" Janet began. - -It was Phyllis who spoke with grown-up assurance. - -"We couldn't think of being separated, Miss Hull," she said, with one of -her winning smiles. "You see, we found each other only a little over a -year ago, and we've such a lot of time to make up." - -"But if you were separated you'd get to know the girls so much better," -Miss Hull's soft Southern drawl protested. "I've planned for each of you -to room with an old girl. I'm sure it's the better way." - -Miss Hull was an imperious woman, statuesque in figure, a smooth level -brow, flashing dark eyes and a mass of wavy gray hair, piled high on her -head. When she said a thing she expected instant submission. She was -surprised when Phyllis, still with her charming smile, but with a note -of firmness in her voice, replied: - -"But you see, Miss Hull, we should both be very unhappy. We're twins, -you know, and that makes a difference." - -Miss Hull could not deny the note of decision in her voice, and like all -broad-minded and imperious people, she admired anyone who had those same -qualities in common with her. - -She did not speak down to Phyllis, but rather as to an equal, when she -replied: - -"Very well, you will room together. I suppose being twins does make a -difference," she added laughingly. - -Phyllis thanked her, and with a maid to guide them, they went upstairs -to a big room, with long French windows, one of which opened onto a tiny -balcony. They sat down in comfortable wicker chairs and stared at each -other. - -"Oh, Phyl, you are magnificent!" Janet exclaimed. "I never was so -petrified in my life. Miss Hull is such a masterful sort of person that -she silenced me with a glance." - -Phyllis tossed her head. - -"The person never lived that could silence me," she said vaingloriously. -"But I don't think it was very nice of her to wait until Auntie Mogs -left and then try to separate us." - -"We should have let Auntie Mogs stay at the hotel for a day or two as -she wanted to," Janet remarked thoughtfully. - -"No; that would have been a kiddish thing to do; and after all, Jan., -Miss Hull was really doing what she thought was right. As soon as I -explained to her she was very nice about it. I like her tremendously," -she said. - -"Well, I don't," Janet announced firmly. "She tried to separate us." - -"But she didn't, dearest. It would take more than Miss Hull to do that." -Phyllis laughed into Janet's serious eyes. - -The Page twins after a summer in Arizona with their brother Tom, had -come to Hilltop school. Their aunt, Miss Carter, had brought them from -New York to the Virginia hills, but had returned almost at once, for -they had arrived early that morning, and she had taken the afternoon -train for home. It was six o'clock now, and from their window they could -see the twilight creeping closer to the great old trees that grew in a -thick protecting border around the school. - -Hilltop was indeed well named. The white colonial building crowned the -hill, and a roadway, straight as an arrow, and lined on either side with -tall interlacing elms, ran down the gentle slope for a mile and a half -until it joined the highway in the valley. - -It had been a wonderful mansion in its day. Now a new wing had been -added on, and many of the rooms had been divided and cut up into smaller -ones, but the outside of the house had lost nothing of its old-world -dignity and charm. - -Janet and Phyllis stood in the little balcony and watched the shadows -lengthen on the green below. They had each other so they were not -unhappy, but the suggestion of a lump in their throats made them think a -little forlornly of Auntie Mogs and the cheerful rooms of their New York -house. - -"I wish Sally would come," Janet exclaimed. "I simply can't wait to see -her." - -"Neither can I," Phyllis agreed. "Just think, we haven't seen her since -last Christmas." - -"It was a shame Daphne couldn't come down with us, wasn't it?" - -"Yes, in a way; but we'll be acquainted by the time she gets here, and -that will be nice, too." - -"Still, it would have been fun to have her on the train with us." - -Sally Ladd and Daphne Hillis were old friends of the twins. They had -known them in New York, and at Miss Harding's school they had been known -as The Quartette. Sally had come to Hiltop for the second term the year -before, and it was because of her glowing accounts of boarding-school -life that the other three girls had decided to come this year. - -Sally had not come from New York with the twins, as they had planned, -because at the last minute she had decided to visit a friend of hers in -Ohio. Her train was due at eight o'clock. - -A knock at the door brought the twins in from the balcony. - -"Come in," Janet called, and a tall, heavily-built girl with red hair -and spectacles entered the room. - -"Aren't you the Page twins?" she inquired heartily. - -"Yes, we are," Phyllis and Janet answered. - -"Well, Sally Ladd has talked so much about you that I feel as if I'd -known you all my life. I'm Gwendolyn Matthews, otherwise known as Gwen." -She held out a large hand covered with golden freckles, and the twins -shook it gratefully. - -"Come along downstairs and be shown off. The girls are dying to see you, -for of course Sally has told us the thrilling way you discovered each -other last year." - -Phyllis and Janet followed her down the wide red-carpeted hall to the -floor below. They could see the lights coming from a big room a little -way beyond, and hear a hubbub of voices. - -Janet had a sudden and overwhelming desire to run, but Phyllis hurried -forward eagerly. Gwen pushed them both before her, and they found -themselves in an immense room, brightly lighted by two crystal -chandeliers. The ceiling was painted with white clouds against a blue -sky, and fat little cupids danced or plied their art with miniature bows -and arrows. It was the old ballroom untouched and still beautiful after -these long years. - -They had barely time to look about them before Gwen held up an -impressive hand and announced in strident tones: - -"The Page Twins." - -There was an instant hush of voices and the girls looked at them -curiously. A dark-haired, blue-eyed girl, dressed in fluffy white, left -the group she had been talking to and came towards them with -outstretched hands. - -"I declare, Gwen, you are just a dreadful tease." Her delightful -Southern drawl was lazily good-natured. - -"How do you do? We're mighty glad to welcome you to Hilltop," she said -cordially. - -"That's awfully sweet of you," Phyllis smiled winningly. - -"Thanks," Janet mumbled. - -"My name is Hillory Lee, and I'm a Senior," she went on; but a rippling -laugh interrupted her. - -"A Senior, just one day old. Come now, Poppy, don't put on airs. You're -not old enough." - -"A dear little, new little, Senior, all filled up with dignity," another -voice teased. - -Poppy--Hillory Lee was always called Poppy--led the laugh that followed, -and then suddenly the girls gathered around the twins, introducing -themselves and talking with a fine disregard of one another. - -The dinner gong silenced them, and out of the confusion a double line -formed down the length of the room. Phyllis and Janet were shown their -places along with the rest of the new girls. - -Poppy, as the president of the senior class, stood on the top of the -steps that led to a small stage at the end of the room. - -"You all must come to order, and please go down very quietly to the -hall," she said a little shyly; but no one attempted to tease her. She -represented Hilltop as she stood on the stage, and they one and all gave -her instant obedience. - -The dining hall was under the ballroom of the first floor. Deer heads -decorated the wall, with other trophies of the chase. A huge fireplace -ran along the side of one wall. The mantel was filled with big silver -loving cups. - -Janet and Phyllis were to learn their importance in the life of the -school as the year progressed. Just at present they could not take in -details. They were too busy trying to sort their first impressions. - -There were four long tables with twenty girls and two teachers at each. -The twelve seniors, with Miss Hull, sat apart in state on a dais at the -end of the room. The tables were all narrow and the high-backed oak -chairs gave the room the look of an old monastery. - -There was lots of talking at dinner. The twins did not try to remember -all of the girls' names, but three of them stood out as special friends -of Sally's. One was Gladys Manners, a rough-and-tumble sort of girl with -mischievous blue eyes, dark hair and a contagious giggle. - -"Do you know Aunt Jane's poll-parrot?" she asked at the beginning of the -meal, and the twins loved her at once. - -Prudence Standish--called Prue for brevity's sake--sat beside Janet, and -she was so attentive and thoughtful during the meal and so careful to -explain what the girls meant by their many illusions of places and -things that had happened in the past, that the twins' gratitude ripened -into a sincere liking before the meal was over. - -The third girl sat just across from Phyllis. Her name was Ann Lourie. -She hardly spoke through the meal, but her quiet smile and the humor -that lay at the back of her hazel eyes gave the twins the impression of -a personality worth cultivating. - -The teachers at the table were Miss Remsted and Miss Jenks. They were -both young and full of fun, and the twins contrasted them with the -teachers at Miss Harding's, to the latter's disadvantage. - -When dinner was over Miss Hull stood up. - -"You have nothing to do tonight, girls, but get acquainted; and I want -you to do that thoroughly. Remember, every new girl must be made to feel -at home at Hilltop." - -The bell tinkled, the lines formed, and the girls marched back to the -ballroom. - - - - -CHAPTER II--School Chatter - - -It was not long after they had returned to the ballroom until the twins -found themselves in the center of a group of laughing girls. - -"It would be a regular game," Gladys Manners announced. - -"What would?" Phyllis demanded. - -"Guessing which was which," Gladys told her. - -"Oh, let's try it," half-a-dozen voices exclaimed. - -They put the twins side by side, and then the girls took turns guessing. -Between turns the twins would change places, or remain where they were. - -"Oh, this is too much!" Prue exclaimed, after she had stared at them for -a full minute. "I'm dizzy with looking from one to the other of you, but -I'm blessed if I know which one I sat next to at dinner." - -"This is going to be too complicated. I vote that we do something about -it." Ann Lourie spoke with a Southern intonation, but it was different -from Miss Hull's speech and Poppy's lazy drawl. She came from New -Orleans, which accounted for the difference. - -"What are you all doing?" Poppy, with her arm around Gwen's broad -shoulders, joined them. - -"We're playing a new game," Gladys announced. "It's called 'Guessing the -Twins.'" - -"You're it, Poppy," Prue laughed. "See if you can do it." - -Poppy tried. The twins looked up at her provokingly. Their soft brown -hair waved back from their forehead with almost identical curls. Their -heads, exactly the same oval shape, were pressed close together. Their -red lips each smiled a twisted smile, and their golden-brown eyes, so -like the color of autumn leaves, danced mischievously. - -"I declare to goodness there isn't anybody on earth that can tell you -two apart," Poppy laughed. - -"Oh, but there are!" Phyllis told them. "Sally never gets us mixed up." - -"Oh, that's easy to understand," Gwen remarked. "Sally just asks Aunt -Jane's poll-parrot which is which, and that bird, you know, can tell her -anything." - -"Just the same, it's going to be complicating," Ann repeated, "and I -suggest that we make one of them wear something to distinguish her from -the other. It need only be something tiny, just big enough for our -select group," her eyes travelled from Prue to Gladys and to Poppy and -Gwen. - -"That's a mighty good idea of yours, Ann, and as representatives of the -senior class"--Gwen was captain of sports--"we endorse it." - -"The question is, what shall it be?" Prue inquired. - -"I know." Gladys unpinned a tiny little gold pin that she was wearing. -It was the shape of the crescent moon, and was no bigger than a good -sized pea. - -"It's an old class pin I had years ago when I went to day school. I -don't know what possessed me to put it on yesterday when I left -home----" - -"I do," Prue interrupted. "You had a snapper off, and you thought that -would show less than an ordinary pin." - -"Untidy little wretch you are," Ann agreed. - -The rest looked at Gladys' cuff and, sure enough, there was a snapper -off. Gladys, under their laughing scrutiny, was no whit embarrassed. - -"Course I'm untidy," she agreed; "that's because I'm an artist, and it's -being done this year. You couldn't expect me to be as neat as Prue, the -immaculate." - -Prue laughed good-naturedly. "Meaning I am not an artist," she remarked. -"Well, nobody will dispute that with you, least of all Miss Remsted." - -The rest of the old girls laughed as at some well known joke and the -twins smiled in sympathy. - -"Prue tried to have a crush on Miss Remsted last year," Poppy explained. -"We don't encourage them--crushes, I mean--at Hilltop, but Prue is -stubborn--comes from New England, you know, where the word was -coined--and she would have a crush in spite of the fact that she had -been here two years and knew that we would have to take drastic steps to -cure her." - -"You did and I'm cured; can't we spare them the harrowing details?" Prue -protested. - -"No; it may be a lesson they'll need, and besides, Poppy loves to point -a moral," Gwen remarked. "Go on, Poppy; let's hear the awful end." - -"It's coming; just you listen." Poppy directed her story to the twins. -"Prue suddenly decided, about the middle of the term, that she was a -budding young artist and that all she needed was a little special -instruction, so she went to Miss Hull and got permission to take special -art. Then she went to Miss Remsted----." Poppy paused to chuckle in -anticipation. - -"Miss Remsted told her to bring her her best sketch," she continued. -"Now, Prue had never made a sketch in her life, but she reckoned it -would be easy enough." - -"Prue's a futurist," Gwen interrupted. - -"So she about made up her mind to draw an animal. What made you choose -something that was living, Prue? I never did understand." - -"Then you never will, because I'm not going to tell you," Prue replied -airily. - -"Oh, but I am," Ann smiled reminiscently. "The day before she did the -sketch she came to me and asked me if a great many artists hadn't made -their start by drawing pictures of animals. I thought for a minute and -then----" - -"To show off the knowledge that you haven't got"--Gladys took up the -story--"you casually mentioned Rosa Bonheur, and Prue went straight to -her desk and----" She turned to Poppy. - -"Drew--I mean sketched--the gardener's watch dog," Poppy went on. "He -was a nice dog, but not very sketchable. You all know how dogs will jump -'round, so you can't blame Prue for what happened. She finished the -sketch and took it to Miss Remsted." - -"I did not, I _left_ it for her in the studio," Prue corrected. - -"Left it; excuse me, I stand corrected," Poppy continued. "History does -not repeat just what Miss Remsted said or did, but when Prue went to her -desk next morning she found her dog with this little note pinned to his -tail--not literally, you understand, but figuratively: 'Prue, dear; it's -a very nice little rabbit, but it's a pity he has the mumps.'" - -The laugh that followed was led by Prue. The twins exchanged glances. -They were both thinking how very differently some of the girls at Miss -Harding's would have taken such teasing. - -Phyllis always liked and was liked by girls, so she gave the matter less -consideration than Janet. Janet's heart glowed; here were the kinds of -girls that she had dreamed about. Their teasing stopped before it became -unkind. Their laughter held no hint of derision; and, above all, she was -conscious of the feeling of fellowship and understanding that existed -between them. She found herself wishing that she could be the brunt of -their teasing, for somehow, she felt that in that way only could she be -admitted to the happy sisterhood. - -"There's a strong bond between sister classes at Hilltop," Gladys was -explaining. "That's the reason that Gwen and Poppy prefer to talk to us, -who are only Sophomores, instead of joining that group of -important-looking Juniors over there." She pointed to half-a-dozen girls -a little older than the twins who were laughing and joking at the other -side of the room. - -"They'll adopt the Freshmen and make them behave," Prue exclaimed. - -"While it is the Senior's painful duty to see that our class keeps out -of mischief," Gladys laughed. - -The twins smiled. They liked the way these girls finished each other's -sentences and interrupted each other without giving and taking offence. - -Ann looked up at the clock--a grandfather one--which stood in the corner -of the big room and chimed out the hours drowsily. - -"'Most time for Sally to come," she announced. "Let's go and watch for -her." - - - - -CHAPTER III--Sally Arrives - - -"May we go to the senior's retreat, Poppy?" Gladys asked. "Your balcony -is such a dandy place to watch the road from." - -Once more the twins felt a little tremble of pleasure. Although the -girls were the best of friends in spite of the difference in their ages, -the Sophomores as a class never failed in their respect to the Seniors. - -"Yes, come along; we'll go with you," Poppy replied. - -"I'd like to get the first look at Sally myself," Gwen added. "I hope -she hasn't forgotten to bring Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot." - -They left the ballroom and walked down the broad hall all arm-in-arm. - -"Seniors all busy tonight, the lights are not lit," Prue remarked as -they entered a dark room. Gwen switched on the lights and the twins -found themselves in what seemed to be a delightful chintz lined nook. - -It was a small room directly over the front door. The two-story piazza, -with its enormous pillars, enclosed the balcony that led from it through -long French windows. - -"This is the Seniors' Sanctum Sanctorum," Prue explained. "When the -cares of school government grow too much for them they come in here to -rest." - -"It is also the chamber of horrors on occasion," Gladys added. "Just -wait until you've done something bad, and Poppy calls you in to give you -a racking over the coals." - -"Why, Gladys; what do you mean by talking like that?" Poppy protested -mildly. "I just never could be severe, and I don't expect to have to be -either; especially," she added seriously, "to any girl in my sister -class." - -Prue and Gladys and Ann nodded approval. - -"We'll be good," Ann said seriously. "We want to give you all the help -possible." - -Once more the twins felt a little glow of thankfulness around their -hearts. - -The sound of carriage wheels took them all to the balcony. - -"Sally!" Gladys exclaimed; and with one accord they rushed down the -stairs and out to the front porch. - -Long before the carriage reached the steps, Sally was out of it. She -rumbled to the ground and ran towards them, her black bag knocking -against her knees. - -"Where are my twins?" she demanded breathlessly. - -Janet and Phyllis almost smothered her in the warmth of their embrace. - -"Oh, Sally, you old darling!" Phyllis exclaimed. "You look so -wonderfully natural that I could eat you up for sheer joy." - -"We thought you'd never get here, and we missed you on the train like -everything," Janet said. - -"Hello, Sally; it's great to have you back," Gladys shook hands -heartily. - -"How's Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot?" Gwen inquired. "My, how I missed that -bird this summer!" - -"Well, and wiser than ever," Sally laughed as she held out her hand to -Poppy. - -"It's mighty nice to have you back, Sally," Poppy smiled affectionately. - -"We room together until your friend Daphne comes," Prue told her. - -"Good work. Hello, Ann; what are you lurking in the shadows for?" Sally -demanded. - -"Oh, I never rush, even to say how do you do to my best friend. I much -prefer to be the last on the list. Did you have a good summer?" - -"Oh, wonderful!" Sally enthused. "Alice's family were awfully nice to -me, and I had a glorious time." - -"It's too bad Alice isn't coming back," Gladys exclaimed. "I'm going to -miss her frightfully." - -"I know, but she really isn't well enough. Why girls, she's lost -pounds," Sally replied. Alice Bard was a girl Sally had been visiting. -She had been to Hilltop for three years, but was unable to return on -account of ill-health. - -"Well, come along; let's go in," Prue suggested. "After all, we're not -the only ones that want to see Sally." - -They followed into the house, and Sally, after she had said "how do you -do" to Miss Hull, rejoined them and they went on up to the ballroom. A -shout went up from the girls as they saw her coming, and she shook hands -until the silence bell sounded. - -"That's the trouble," Sally protested. "We no sooner get talking when -that old bell rings. There are loads of girls I haven't even had a -chance to speak to yet." - -The room emptied in a minute and the twins, with Sally between them, -went upstairs. - -"I can't come in and talk to you, because there's no visiting after -hours, but I'll see you bright and early in the morning," Sally -promised. "You're not homesick, are you?" - -"Homesick! I should say not," Phyllis protested. "I'm so excited I'm -ready to die, and now that you're here it's simply perfect." - -"I never knew there were so many nice girls in the world," Janet -exclaimed. "It's going to be wonderful, and won't it be fun having -Daphne come?" - -"Indeed it will; the old quartette together again," Sally agreed. "But -I've got to fly now or I'll be caught, and that will never do on the -first night back." - -They parted, Janet and Phyllis, in their own room with the door closed, -stood in the middle of the floor trying to decide why they were so -happy. - -"It's wonderful, isn't it?" Phyllis began. - -"It's just like a wonderful dream," Janet agreed. - -"It's nice to have Sally back, isn't it?" - -"You bet." - -"And I love Ann." - -"So do I, the best of all." - -They undressed slowly. - -"You honestly like it, Jan?" Phyllis inquired anxiously, after the -lights were out, and they were both in their single white beds. - -Janet's hand found Phyllis's. - -"I do honestly," she replied seriously. "There's something about their -spirit, the nice way they tease," she added. - -"And that sort of understood respect they give the Seniors," Phyllis -replied. "It's all so nice and--and--oh, I can't think of the word I -want." - -"I can; it's _happy_," Janet told her. - -They were quiet for a few minutes, and then Janet suddenly sat up in -bed. - -"But how awful it would have been if Miss Hull had separated us," she -said in the darkness. - -"She couldn't have done that. No one ever can," Phyllis replied very -positively, but very sleepily. - -"Never!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--The Rivalry of the Wings - - -"All aboard for the grand tour of inspection," Gladys announced. - -School for the day was over. All through a confusing morning the twins -had been shown from one classroom to another where they had met their -teachers. There had been no attempt at lessons, but the girls had been -encouraged to talk and give their opinions on the different studies. As -a result of this, some shifting had been necessary. In English, one of -the new girls named Ethel Rivers had been dropped to the class below. -Because from her hasty remarks it was easy to see that she knew very -little of literature. She protested, but Miss Slocum stood firm. The -twins acquitted themselves well. They sat together and none of the -teachers could tell them apart, for they did not know about the tiny -crescent pin that Phyllis was faithfully wearing. But unlike Miss Baxter -at Miss Harding's school, the faculty at Hilltop rather enjoyed their -own confusion. - -Now they were free for the day, and Sally with the able assistance of -Prue and Gladys was waiting to show the twins over the school and the -grounds. - -"You've seen the classroom," Sally began, "and you know about the -assembly hall." - -"Oh, Sally, if you're not going to do better than that I'm going to play -guide," Gladys protested. "The idea of calling a ballroom the assembly -hall! It loses all its romance." - -"And besides, Miss Hull doesn't like it," Prue added. - -"Why?" Phyllis inquired. - -Sally waved her hand at Gladys as if she were introducing a speaker. - -"You tell it, Glad, and then we'll be sure to be amused." - -"I accept the nomination, and I will do my best for the people under my -care," Gladys said grandly. - -"Well, do start with the explanation of the ball room," Janet begged. -"I'm so curious." - -"That means the history of Hilltop, but I'll do my best," Gladys -replied, and began: - -"Fifty years ago, Colonel Hull lived in this house. He had lots of money -and he lived like a king. He was famous throughout the countryside for -his wonderful hunting, but, if you just go on spending money and never -do anything to make it, it doesn't last forever, so when Colonel Hull -died and Miss Hull's father had the house, he found he didn't have any -money to run it with. So for a long time Miss Hull and her father and -mother lived in the old wing and were terribly poor. - -"Then her parents died and the house was Miss Hull's, but still there -wasn't any money. All her friends wanted her to sell it, but she -wouldn't do it. There had been six generations of Hulls on this place, -and she wasn't going to let her ancestors up in heaven see her beaten by -a little thing like no money." - -"Oh, Glad!" Sally and Prue protested. - -"Well, she wasn't," Gladys persisted. "Maybe that's not a very elegant -way of putting it, but it's exactly as it was. She wouldn't admit she -was beaten, and, of course, she wasn't. - -"She got together with some teachers that she knew and she started -Hilltop. She started with ten pupils, and now I wish you'd look at us. -We're the most wonderful school in the country." - -Gladys finished as though she were closing a speech to the Senate. - -"But what about the ballroom?" Janet insisted. - -"I'm coming to that, if you have a little patience," Gladys told her. - -"Miss Hull remembered her grandfather, and she remembered how he liked -to have the rooms called by their special name, so she goes on calling -them the same and so you see, instead of having lectures in an assembly -hall, like everybody else, we have them in a real ballroom, that's the -most beautiful room in the state. - -"That's why we call it the ballroom still, and why we call the dining -room the hall, why Miss Hull's room is the boudoir instead of an office, -and why we have history in the library instead of a classroom. You see, -it gives us an advantage over other schools, makes Hilltop original -instead of an ordinary boarding school." - -Gladys paused, and looked at her listeners for appreciation. - -The twins sighed. "It's just wonderful!" Janet said. - -"Why it makes you think you're living in the time of white wigs and -patches," Phyllis whispered, looking about her as though she expected to -see Colonel Hull walk through one of the heavy oak doors, ready for a -day with the hounds. - -Janet's eyes held the look of dreamy speculation that had so often -filled them when she was reading old-world stories in her Enchanted -Kingdom. - -Gladys had dropped her mocking tone as the story unfolded. The realest -love in her life was Hilltop, and she loved to talk about it. She saw -the look in the twins' eyes that she had hoped to see, and she smiled -contentedly. - -"Now, ladies and gentlemen, step this way if you please," she went on -with a return to her laughing manner. "We will now learn something of -the present history of the school. We are now in the old building and, I -might add, the only building to live in, but observe this green baize -door. It leads to what is commonly called the new wing." - -She pushed it open with a contemptuous push, and they found themselves -in a spick-and-span corridor of white woodwork and gleaming mahogany -doors. In comparison to the old and stately paneled walls of the old -building it seemed new indeed. - -Several girls that the twins recognized came out of one of the rooms and -stopped in mock surprise. - -"Why, Gladys! Why, Prue! Why, Sally!" Louise Brown, a tall and lanky -girl, and one of their own classmates, exclaimed. "Is it possible that -you've come for a breath of fresh air to our light and sunny abode, -after the mouldy shadows of yours?" she asked, smiling sweetly. - -Gladys sighed, but it was Sally who answered. - -"No," she said in a bored tone, "we are simply showing Janet and Phyllis -what to avoid in the future." - -The other girls laughed good-naturedly. - -"That's one on you, Sally," Louise admitted, and one of the other girls -exclaimed: - -"Long live the rivalry between the old and the new at Hilltop!" - -"Well, anyway, now that you're here, come on into my room, I've got a -whale of a box of candy," little Kitty Joyce invited. - -When they were all seated in her dainty room, Phyllis said, shyly: - -"I wish somebody would explain to me about this rivalry; I don't -understand." - -"I'll explain!" Louise jumped up and stood in the middle of the floor, -her hands behind her back. - -"We are two distinct and separate wings," she began, "and we represent -the old and the new. For some reason that nobody will ever understand, a -spirit of rivalry started between the two years ago, when we were very -new. Now it is an established fact. We fight in games, in art and in -lessons for the glory of our wings, and even at the risk of being rude," -she added with a little twinkle in her eye, "I'm going to state last -year our house won everything." - -"Everything but archery, history, composition and dramatics," Prue -reminded her gravely. - -"Oh, pouf!" Kitty laughed. "Those don't count. We won the tennis cup, -the running cup, the art prize, for sculpture and painting." - -"That was last year," said Sally severely. - -They munched the candy for a while in silence, and then Kitty said -slowly: - -"Funny thing the way the wings feel about each other. Why, look at you, -Sally. You were awfully good friends with Alice Bard, and she was a new -wing girl...." - -"Well, for that matter, take us here today," Louise put in. "We're -really the best of friends, and yet--" - -"And yet there's a difference. It's rather like two brothers who go to -different colleges. They love each other, but they love their colleges -too." - -"All very well," said Gladys, "but the truth of the matter is that both -wings enjoy the spirit of competition. It gives us something to think -about and work for." - -"But you're so good-natured about it," Janet said wonderingly. - -"Of course we are," Sally replied. "Whoever heard of two basketball -teams really disliking each other, and yet they'll fight tooth and nail -for a cup." - -"A cup that they really don't want, either, except for what it stands -for," Gladys added with a little laugh. - -Kitty threw up her two little hands in mock despair. - -"Mercy on us. We are getting in deep. I vote we have some more -chocolates." - -The girls returned to the candy box with renewed interest and for the -time being the subject of the wings was dropped, but not before the -twins had grasped the exact nature of the rivalry. - - - - -CHAPTER V--A Fresh Freshman - - -"Something's got to be done about that little Ethel Rivers." - -Sally sat down in the big tufted chair in the twins' room, and made the -announcement with a positiveness that left no room for doubt. - -"What's she been doing now?" Phyllis laughed. - -"Why, Prue and I met her in the hall and she walked past us with her -nose in the air. Prue stopped her and asked her where she was going, and -what do you think she said?" - -"Can't imagine," Janet shook her head. "Tell us." - -"She said she was hurrying back to the new wing for a breath of clean -air." - -"Impertinent infant," Ann drawled lazily. She was lying on the foot of -Janet's bed, almost asleep. "It wouldn't have been nearly so bad if she -said fresh, but clean is really outrageous." - -"But of course she didn't mean it," Phyllis said. - -"That's the funny part of it," Prue came in from the balcony and stood -in the doorway, blotting out the light. "She really did mean it. She's -taken the rivalry of the wings as a deadly serious thing." - -"Being entirely without a sense of humor, she would," Sally said -crossly. "Remember Mary Marble last year? I was only a new girl, but I -saw something was going to happen." - -"It did. Our little Mary returned not this year." - -"What was the matter with Mary?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Didn't fit," Sally replied shortly, and dismissed the subject. - -There was a knock on the door and Gladys, too impatient to wait for -Janet's "Come in," opened it. By the expression on her face, all the -girls knew that something was the matter; even Ann sat up and looked -surprised. - -"What's wrong, Gladys?" she demanded. - -Gladys stood with her back to the door, her hand still on the knob. - -"The trouble," she said impressively, "is Ethel Rivers." - -Sally groaned. "What next?" she inquired. - -"She put a sign up on the green door, requesting the occupants of our -wing to be sure and keep it closed, so as not to let in any of the stale -air." - -"Oh, that's too much," Prue said indignantly. - -"Just like her," Ann replied with a shrug. "What did you do about it, -Glad?" - -"Didn't have to do anything. Poppy and Gwen came along just then and -read it. Poppy said, 'I declare, that's no nice way to act,' and Gwen -settled the whole matter with 'Very bad manners for one so young.'" - -The girls laughed a relieved sort of a laugh. The Seniors had the affair -in hand, and Hilltop looked from year to year to that little group of -girls to straighten out all their difficulties. - -Another knock sounded on the door. Gladys opened it, and one of the -younger children handed her a note. She opened it and read: - - "Dear Glad: - - Find Ann and Prue and Sally, and come down to the Seniors' - Retreat. We think you are better able to deal with the affair of - Ethel Rivers than we are. - - If we give her impertinence special notice, it will be putting - too much importance to the whole silly thing. - - Yours, - ---- Poppy." - -The girls jumped up quickly as Gladys finished reading the note aloud. - -"Better go right away," Prue said. "They're waiting." - -The rest followed her out of the room. - -"Meet you down on the front steps later," Sally called back over her -shoulder, and the twins were alone. - -Two weeks had passed since the opening of school, but although Janet and -Phyllis felt perfectly at home in their new surroundings, the life at -Hilltop had never for a second become monotonous. Every day they had -found some fresh interest, and they were beginning to understand that -apart from lessons every girl had a big responsibility towards the -school. - -"What a perfectly silly way for that girl to act!" Janet exclaimed. "I'd -like to box her ears." - -"So would I," Phyllis agreed. "Come along; let's go down and wait for -Sally." - -They went downstairs arm in arm and across the broad piazza. Phyllis sat -down with her back against one of the big pillars, and Janet stood on -the top step. - -The close-cropped green lawn fell away from the house in a gracious -slope to meet a fringe of trees that deepened into a woods at all sides. -The tennis courts were visible far away to the right. They were filled -with girls, and in the quiet of the late afternoon their voices floated -laughing on the breeze. To the left the archery target blazed in its -fresh coat of bright colors. - -Archery was the chief sport of Hilltop. Each year teams were chosen from -both wings, and on Archery Day the big silver loving cup was engraved -with the name of the girl who made the highest score; then it was -replaced in the center of the mantel-piece in the hall to await the next -year. - -Archery Day came at the end of the term, and, although the days before -and after it were filled with tennis matches, basketball, and running, -it stood out in importance above them all. - -The tryout for possible candidates was to take place the following week. -The girls in the four upper classes shot five arrows, and the committee -comprised with the Senior class and the faculty judged. Those selected -worked hard and practiced, and just before the Christmas holidays the -teams were chosen. - -"Did you ever shoot a bow and arrow, Jan?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Loads of them," Janet replied. "Harry Waters used to make them for me. -Little short ones made from the branches of trees, and arrows with a pin -in the end of them. Harry was very good at it, but I was terribly -clumsy." - -"I don't believe it," Phyllis protested; "you have a straight eye -anyway. Look at the way you shot Sulky Prescott's gun last summer." - -Janet gave a little shiver and looked long and earnestly at the target. - -"Don't talk about it," she said. "I'll tell you a secret Phyl. I'll die -of mortification if I don't make some sort of a score next week." - -"That's no secret," Phyllis laughed affectionately. "If you could have -seen your eyes when Gwen was talking about the contest; they were as big -as saucers." - -Janet flushed a little. "It's a good thing the rest of the girls don't -know me as well as you do," she said. - -"That's because I'm your twin. Oh, Jan, if you knew how I love to say -that," Phyllis said seriously. - -"I know," Janet nodded. "I'm still afraid sometimes that I'll wake up -and find it's all been a dream." - -"Hush," Phyllis cautioned suddenly. "Here comes Ethel." - - - - -CHAPTER VI--A Squelching - - -Upstairs in the Seniors' Retreat the girls were talking seriously. - -"Of course, she deserves to be called down in front of the whole -school," Helen Jenkins, a very severe type of girl with big horn-rimmed -spectacles, was saying. She was the editor of the school paper, and the -most studious girl in the school. - -"But, as Poppy says, it's never wise to attach too much importance to -the mistakes of a new girl," Marion West, vice-president of the class, -replied. - -Poppy looked at the three Sophomores before her. - -"Have you all any suggestions?" she inquired. - -Gladys and Sally looked at Ann. - -"Perhaps a gentle little boycott might help," she suggested quietly. - -"It's just as hard on our wing, if not worse, than it is on yours," -Stella Richardson, one of the Seniors who lived in the new wing, spoke -up. "There isn't one of us who wouldn't gladly drown the little wretch, -and the trouble is, she's gotten some of the new girls and talked to -them until they feel it's a positive virtue to be rude every time they -see one of you." - -"Oh, it's all too nonsensical," Gwen exploded. "Good old wings, who -dares to take our happy fight and make an ugly thing out of it?" - -"My thumbs are down for anyone who dares," Ruth Hall announced. She -roomed in the new wing with Stella Richardson. - -Gwendolyn Matthews might have been said to have snorted with rage. She -was a splendid healthy specimen of girlhood; a mind capable of small and -mean thoughts was beneath her contempt. She walked out on the balcony, -her back to the rest of the room. - -A minute later she beckoned cautiously to the girls to follow her. They -crowded out on the balcony on tip-toe and peered down as Gwen directed. - -Just below them, sitting on the steps, were Janet and Phyllis. Ethel -stood beside them. She was talking in a loud and excited way and the -girls listened. - -"I should think you'd want to get out of the damp old hole," she was -saying. "There's an extra room in our corridor." - -Janet and Phyllis looked at her with dangerously calm eyes. - -"We've by far the finest bunch of girls in our wing," she continued. -"We're going to take everything away from you this year." - -"Indeed!" Janet said quietly. - -"May I inquire how long you've been at Hilltop?" Phyllis asked politely. - -A smile ran around the group of faces watching from the balcony above. - -"Oh, I'm a new girl," Ethel replied rather flatly. - -"You'd never guess it," Janet said with so much scorn that Gwen almost -laughed, and Sally did, but the three on the piazza below were too -intent to look up. - -"I think the new girls ought to stick together," Ethel announced. "Of -course, if you still persist in living in the old wing, why the fight's -on, but I rather hoped you'd come over to us." - -Phyllis stood up. She was taller than the other girl, and she looked -straight down into her pale blue eyes. - -"Pardon me," she said, "but there is no fight on at all. As a new girl, -neither I nor my twin would presume to act as you advise." She sat down -again, with her back towards Ethel. - -Janet did not bother to stand when she said what she had to say. - -"We saw the sign you put up on the green door, and as new girls we are -thoroughly disgusted with you. If we banded together, it would be to -show you your proper place." Janet did not raise her voice as she spoke, -and when she had finished she looked out over the green lawns as though -the sight gave her pleasure after Ethel's sour face. - -"It might be well for you to remember," Phyllis spoke as though her -thoughts came from a long distance, "that though we are two separate -wings, we are both a part of Hilltop, and though we each give the best -that is in us, it is that Hilltop may soar the higher--not as you seem -to think it is, for any individual and mean advantage." - -The girls on the balcony looked at one another, speechless with -admiration and delight. - -"Oh, well said!" Alice whispered. - -Gwen and Stella hugged each other and Gladys danced a little jig. - -"I declare, I love those children!" Poppy exclaimed. - -"They're _my_ twins, I'd have you remember," Sally exulted. - -They looked back again to the piazza. Ethel had gone and the twins were -strolling arm-in-arm over the green lawn. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--Poetry and Prose - - -Janet ran down the hall, waving a letter over her head. - -"Sally, Phyllis, where are you?" she called. - -The door of Sally's room opened, and Prue came out carrying a drawer -piled high with clothes. - -"Hello there!" she called. "Come and help me move." - -"Oh, then you know Daphne is coming? I just had a letter from her and -I'm trying to find Sally and Phyllis," Janet replied, taking one end of -the heavy drawer. - -"You'll find them all in there." Prue nodded her head towards the door -she had just left. "They are stuffing my peanut butter, eating my -crackers and making fun of my poetry." - -"Why, Prue, I didn't know you wrote," Janet exclaimed. - -"I don't," Prue told her; "that is, not for publication, but every once -in a while I put things down on paper and somehow or other they rhyme." - -"Why didn't you show me any of them?" - -"They weren't good enough. I'd never have let those wild Indians see -them. Just as I was packing, my notebook fell out of my desk, and a lot -of papers I had in it, scattered to the floor. And, of course, Sally -pounced on them." - -"Poor Prue," Janet sympathized. - -They were walking slowly down the hall carrying the drawer between them. - -"Oh, that's not the worst of it; as I told you, they are eating my food -and laughing at my most beautiful thoughts, and to think I'm going to -room with Glad and Ann. I suppose I'll have no peace." - -"Better start writing poetry about them and their pet failings," Janet -suggested. "If you wrote an ode to the freckles on Glad's nose, she'd -probably keep very still in the future." - -"Oh, good idea! I'll do that very thing!" Prue exclaimed. - -They reached the room at the end of the hall and Prue paused to open the -door. - -"The Countess's Room," she announced. - -"Oh, what a nice name. I didn't know you called it that." - -"We don't, but Miss Hull does," Prue corrected. "You see the beautiful -Countess de Something Something, Camier, I think it was, came to visit -Colonel Hull, and she had this room; so it's been called her room ever -since. - -"Oh, I think that's awfully nice; Phyllis will be crazy about it. Wonder -who slept in our room?" - -Janet looked around the big room with interest. It was plenty large -enough to accommodate three beds. Two of them were cots, the third was -an enormous four-poster. It looked worthy indeed to be the couch of a -Countess. She was so busy exclaiming over the tester, with its glazed -chintz ruffle, that she did not see the sudden gleam in Prue's eye. She -even forgot to make any more inquiries about the possible celebrity that -had slept in her own room. - -They dumped the contents of the drawer onto the bed and then carried it -empty back to Sally's room. - -As they paused at the door, a shout of laughter greeted them, and they -heard Glad exclaim: - -"Oh, do listen to this," she cried: "'The smoky darkness of a rich -Egyptian night.'" - -Prue walked into the room, followed by Janet. - -"Prue, dear, didn't you mean a Pittsburgh night?" Ann asked provokingly -as she finished spreading a cracker with as much peanut butter as it -could hold. - -Prue did not deign a reply. Instead she swooped down upon the -unsuspecting Ann and took her carefully spread cracker away from her. - -"Peanut butter is bad for freckles, darling," she said without a trace -of ill-humor in her voice. "Prue will eat it." - -There was a scuffle and the cracker was eventually ground under -somebody's heel. When peace was restored, Janet flourished her letter -once more above her head. - -"From Daphne?" Phyl cried, recognizing the writing. - -"Yes; she's coming today, but how did you find it out?" - -"Miss Hull called me down after mail, and told me," Sally explained. -"She gets in about five-thirty, just in time for dinner." - -"Oh, I wish we could go to the station," Janet exclaimed. - -"Afraid we can't do that," Sally replied, "but we can go down to the -gate." - -"Oh, good! Then when we see her carriage we can hop aboard," Phyllis -said. - -"To think she'd really be here tonight!" Janet cried. "Funny, beautiful -Taffy." - -"Do tell us about her," Gladys demanded. - -"Yes, do," Ann and Prue echoed. - -The three girls looked at each other. - -"You tell them, Sally," Janet said, but Sally shook her head. - -"No, Jan, Taffy's more yours than ours," she replied, and Phyllis -nodded. - -"Go ahead," she encouraged. "If we were talking about Sally I'd be -spokesman." - -"Preserve my character," laughed Sally. - -"Oh, don't worry; they'd never learn the truth from me," Phyllis said -airily. - -"We know all there is to know about Sally," Prue exclaimed. - -"Yes, Jan, tell us about this Daphne. She has a lovely name," Ann added. - -"Well, it exactly suits her," Janet began, "only we call her Taffy -because she has a mop of hair that looks exactly like taffy candy, the -rich yellow kind, and her eyes are green, just the color of the sea, -when you look straight down into it on a misty day, and her cheeks are -like rose petals, not bright pink, but a soft, delicate tint, and her -cheeks are ivory white, like cream. She has long slender hands and the -most wonderful voice you ever heard; it's soft and furry; she always -drawls; in fact, Taffy always looks and talks as if she were half -asleep. Her eyelashes are so long and heavy that they almost cover her -eyes. When she opens them wide she looks as if she were surprised at -what she saw. She's got the keenest sense of humor you ever heard of, -and when she says a thing it sounds twice as funny as if anyone else had -said it, because of her queer little laugh." - -Janet stopped and looked suddenly very self-conscious while the girls -looked at her with a new expression in their eyes. - -"Why, Jan," Prue exclaimed. "You're a poet." - -"I feel as if I'd been listening to a fairy story," Gladys said. - -"With the lovely Daphne as the enchanted princess," Ann added dreamily. - -"I never realized before how really lovely Daphne was," Sally laughed. -"Honestly, Jan, I felt as if she was here in the room as you talked." - -Phyllis said nothing. She was curled up on one end of the bed, her head -against Sally's pillows, her arms stretched above her. Her face wore an -expression of pride and ownership, but not surprise. Janet was her twin, -and everything Janet did was perfect in her eyes. When other girls -admired her, too, Phyllis just sat back and smiled contentedly. - -"You'll make a great old quartette," Gladys laughed. - -"Sort of a mutual admiration society," Prue added. - -"Phyl, I'd think you'd be jealous of this Daphne," Ann laughed. "Won't -your nose be out of joint when she arrives?" - -The twins stared at her in blank amazement. - -"Jealous!" they said together. "Why, how perfectly silly." - -"You might as well say that I might be jealous of Sally," Janet -chuckled. - -"No," Phyllis shook her head, "Jan and I couldn't possibly be jealous. -We're twins, you see." - -The little phrase ended all argument and doubt as it always did. The -girls realized with something of a start how close the bond between them -was, and they felt a glow of pride around their hearts. Affection like -this was worthy of a place at Hilltop, and could be pointed out with -pride. - -"My Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Sally exclaimed, jumping up. "Look at the -time," and she held out her wrist watch. "Ten minutes past five. If -we're going to meet Taffy we'd better hurry." - -They found sweaters and started off down the long avenue that lead to -the gate. - -Prue turned to Gladys and Ann. - -"Are the twins elected?" she inquired. - -"They are," they replied. "To the very heart of Hilltop," Ann added. - -They sauntered back to their room. - -"Look at my beautiful bed that a perfectly good Countess has slept in," -Gladys wailed, as she saw the contents of three drawers piled high on -the blue and white counterpane. - -"Oh, never mind that," Prue brushed some of the things aside and sat -down on the edge of the bed. - -"Speaking of Countesses," she began, "Janet wanted to know if anybody -really important had ever slept in their room, and I thought it was a -good chance for a ghost story." - -"Of course, the very thing," Gladys agreed decidedly. - -"We might as well have a good one while we're about it. You'd better -make it up, Prue," Ann suggested. - -Gladys had been gazing out of the window; she turned half way around -now. - -"Don't have to make it up," she said slowly. "There's a perfect -cracker-jack about a pretty lady popping off the balcony when they -brought in her lover who had been shot in a duel." - -"Which balcony was it?" Prue demanded. - -Gladys's eyes twinkled. "Well, it might just as well have been theirs," -she said. - -The other two nodded in understanding. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--More Twins - - -The twins and Sally were breathless when they reached the gate, but they -were in time to see two carriages coming down the turnpike. - -"Two carriages!" Phyllis exclaimed. - -"Maybe they're not both for here," Janet replied. - -Sally smiled a broad smile. - -"Oh, but they are," she said. - -"What's the mystery?" Phyllis demanded. - -"Wait and see," was all the satisfaction Sally would give them. - -They watched the carriages as they crawled along. The little station of -Hillsdale did not boast taxicabs, but contented itself to the -old-fashioned surreys driven by talkative old negroes. - -At last the first carriage turned in at the gate and the girls saw -Daphne and her mother sitting on the back seat. They jumped on the -steps, and Phyllis climbed in beside the driver. - -Daphne at their unexpected appearance was so delighted that she fairly -danced, and Mrs. Hillis, who had feared Daphne's silence on the way up -from the station was the first sign of homesickness, was relieved. - -Daphne had tight hold of Janet's hand. A year ago she had understood, -when things looked very black for Phyllis's twin. And now the tables -were turned, and in this new world of boarding school she looked to -Janet. - -Janet gave her hand a tight squeeze. - -"Taffy, it's so good to see you," she said. - -"At first we were just sick that you couldn't come with us, but really, -it's more fun this way," Phyllis turned around in her seat as she spoke -and saw the other carriage still following. - -"Why, look," she said. "That is coming here, too." But Sally interrupted -her. - -"The twins are regular old girls now at Hilltop," she said to Daphne. -"Oh, isn't it great we're all four together!" - -Mrs. Hillis smiled. Her laugh was a little like Daphne's. - -"How happy you girls are," she said. "I was a little worried about -Daphne's coming so far away from home, but now I know Mrs. Ladd was -right. I can see by your faces that Hilltop is a vast improvement over -Miss Harding's." - -The girls nodded an eager agreement. - -"Here we are!" Sally exclaimed excitedly as they drew up before the -steps. - -"What a beautiful place!" Mrs. Hillis said warmly. - -"Don't you feel like the President in the White House when you walk up -and down these steps?" Daphne drawled. - -"Well, you do feel awfully important," Janet agreed. - -A maid met them at the door and took Daphne's bag. - -"If you all-ll come dis way, I'll show you just where to go," she said. - -Mrs. Hillis and Daphne followed her, and the girls waited in the square -hall. - -"Who under the sun is in that next carriage?" Janet demanded. - -"Wait and see," Sally replied provokingly. - -"Oh, I know," Phyllis exclaimed. "It's another new girl. She's going to -be in the new wing. I heard Kitty and Alice talking about it in history -class today. - -"Indeed," Sally asked politely. - -The maid came back just as the other carriage stopped. A man and two -girls got out and came up the steps. Sally clutched each of the twins by -an arm and pulled them in to a sheltering window recess. - -"Now don't scream when you see what's coming," she whispered. - -The maid was taking the bags. They could hear the man's voice asking for -Miss Hull. The twins looked out from their hiding place. - -Two girls stood in the doorway; the old lantern that swung from the -porch illuminated their faces. They had red hair and they were dressed -exactly alike. - -"Twins!" Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice, and Phyllis looked -bewildered. - -[Illustration: _"Twins!" Janet exclaimed in a muffled voice_] - -"Isn't it a lark?" Sally demanded. "The minute the old wing gets a pair -of twins the new one has to follow suit." - -They heard Daphne's voice and saw her with her mother and Miss Hull -coming down the hall. They went forward to meet them as the new twins -and their father followed the maid in the same direction, and under the -center light exactly in the middle of the hall they all met. - -All four twins looked at each other. Janet and Phyllis saw that their -rivals were easily distinguishable one from the other. For although -their faces were exactly alike, one was considerably stouter than the -other. - -It was Miss Hull's low musical laugh that broke the awkward silence. - -"How did our little surprise turn out, Sally?" she asked. - -"Oh, beautifully, Miss Hull," Sally laughed. "Jan and Phyl never guessed -for a minute." - -Miss Hull smiled delightedly and turned to the gentleman who was waiting -for her. - -"Mr. Ward," she said, holding out her hand. - -Mr. Ward scowled. - -"Yes'm. They're my twins; May and Bess," his abrupt way of speaking -contrasted oddly with his southern voice. "If you can take them right -now and let me get back and catch that next train for town I'll be -mighty obliged. I kept the carriage waiting." - -"Certainly, Mr. Ward," Miss Hull replied, "You go right on. We'll take -care of May and Bess." - -Mr. Ward bowed over her hand for a brief moment, nodded to his daughters -and strolled out of the front door. - -The Ward twins's faces relaxed and they smiled. It was easy to see that -their father's departure was a relief rather than a sorrow. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--A Question of Names - - -"May and Bess are to be in the new wing," Miss Hull said. "Will you -girls take them upstairs when you are going up with Daphne and find some -of the girls on their corridor. Alice and Kitty will take good care of -them, I am sure. Mrs. Hillis and I are going to have a little chat until -dinner." - -She dismissed the girls with a nod. Sally turned to Bess Ward. - -"Will you come along?" she said, "and we'll find Alice and Kitty." - -"Are you two going to room together?" Phyllis inquired. - -Janet was walking with Daphne. She had gotten as far away as possible -from the new twins, for she instinctively disliked them on sight. - -"I should say we're not," Bess, the fatter of the two, replied. "May and -I were figuring to see as little of each other as possible." - -"But why?" Phyllis demanded, surprised. - -"Reckon we're not dying of love for each other," May explained calmly. -"You being a twin could understand, I guess." - -"We can't understand any such thing," Janet suddenly flared up. - -They were on the stairs and they all stopped to turn and look at her. - -"Phyl never wants to be away from me," she continued, her cheeks hot in -anger. - -"I don't hear Phyl agreein' with you," May remarked. - -It was Phyllis's turn to be angry. The color left her cheeks and her -eyes flashed dangerously. - -"No need of my saying anything for people to know that I agree with my -twin," she said coldly. "We always agree on every subject," and she -walked upstairs the rest of the way in silence with her head up in the -air. - -The new twins exchanged glances. - -"What did you say anything for?" Bess asked sulkily. - -"Oh, keep still," May replied. - -When they reached the new wing, Sally was glad to turn them over to -Kitty and Alice. The news had circulated that there were to be twins for -the new wing, and the girls had collected to welcome them. It is only -truthful to say that their faces fell at the first glance. Beside -Phyllis and Janet, the new twins did not show promise of adding greatly -to the new wing. - -"Phew! I'm glad that's over!" Sally sat down on her bed and pulled -Daphne down beside her. - -Phyllis sat in a big chair and Janet perched on the arm of her chair. - -"They haven't any right to be twins," Daphne's drawl held a note of -decision, "and they really don't look alike either." - -"They're perfectly horrid," Janet replied vehemently. - -"I wish they'd leave Hilltop," Phyllis added. - -Sally said nothing for the moment, but she looked very wise. - -"A penny for your thoughts, Sally," Phyllis offered. - -Sally came back from her dreaming with a little start. - -"I was only wondering what they'd be like in six months," she said -slowly. - -"Horrid," said Janet without a moment's hesitation. - -Sally smiled. "That's how little you know of Hilltop," she said. - -"Oh, who cares what they're like!" Phyllis laughed. "They're in the new -wing and we're in the old. All that matters is that Daphne's here, and -we four are together again." - -Daphne gave a queer little laugh. - -"It's pretty wonderful," she admitted, "to find you all just the same. I -was afraid that perhaps Sally had found a new pal, and that perhaps you -two have discovered some other girls. It rather worried me." - -The rest laughed, and Janet said: - -"Taffy, my darling, you were growing an imagination. You kill it before -it becomes dangerous." - -Snatches of a song came to them from the hall and Sally jumped up and -ran to the door. - -"Come in, you three," she called. - -Prue, Ann and Gladys entered. - -"We thought we would let you have the first few minutes in peace," Prue -began, but Ann went straight to Daphne and held out her hand. - -"You're the very princess come to life," she said. "And we're awfully -glad to welcome you at Hilltop." - -"We thought Janet was making you up," Gladys added, "but we see she -wasn't." She smiled her roguish smile at Daphne. - -"Indeed, we are glad to welcome you to Hilltop," Prue held out her hand, -"and specially glad for the old wing." - -"We've been looking over the new twins and I can't say that they are -very exciting. All they did was to scrap," Ann remarked. - -"Oh, dear!" Phyllis sighed. "I suppose now they'll be the new twins, and -we'll be the old twins." - -Gladys looked at her and shook her head very slowly. - -"They will not," she said emphatically. "For I have already named them -the Red Twins, and Red Twins they shall be," she ended triumphantly. - -She was right. The girls had always followed her lead, and they followed -it faithfully in the naming of the Red Twins, and Janet and Phyllis, to -the old wing's secret satisfaction, remained always The Twins. - - - - -CHAPTER X--The Parrot Is Consulted - - -"Nice poll, pretty poll!" Gladys stood by Sally's window, where the -girls had decided that Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot lived in a magic cage. - -"Polly want a cracker?" she continued coaxingly. - -"What are you flattering my Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot for?" Sally demanded -with dignity. - -"I want to find out if I'm going to make the Archery Contest tomorrow," -Gladys replied, "and I don't know anybody but Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot -that can tell me." - -"You might ask her about the rest of us," Prue suggested, and Gladys -turned back to the window. - -"How about Prue, Polly?" she inquired seriously. - -"... Oh, is that so?" - -"... Well, perhaps you're right." - -"... Very well, I'll tell her." - -She turned back to the laughing group of girls. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot says that Prue couldn't hit the side of a barn -door, and he advises her to serve lemonade on the side lines." - -Prue sniffed contemptuously. - -"Just to show you that that bird is a fraud, I'll make a bull's-eye -tomorrow." - -A shout greeted her threat. Prue had never even hit the target, but -every year she tried again, for the hope that she might some day make -the archery team for the old wing burned bright in her heart. - -"What's the gossip about the new wing?" Ann inquired. "It would be -simply terrible if they got the cup this year." - -Gladys frowned and shook her fist at imaginary Polly. - -"That's the trouble with the new wing," she said. "They're so beastly -efficient, and they really have good material to work with." - -"Meaning that we haven't?" Ann inquired indignantly. - -"No, but they have six in the old team back this year, and we have only -three. Gwen's really upset about it. Of course, as captain of sports, -she has to be neutral, but everybody knows she wants the old wing to get -it." - -"I heard the Red Twins bragging awfully," Daphne said. She had been at -Hilltop for a week now and had found her place already. She was so -thoroughly likeable that the girls gave her their instant affection. -"The twins and Taffy are just like old girls," was a constant phrase. - -"Were there ever two girls as bumptious as those two?" Gladys demanded. - -Ann looked up with a twinkle in her eye. - -"I know of only one other," she replied. "She was an impudent little -wretch, named Gladys Manners." - -"Hum, I knew you were going to say that," Gladys replied, her temper not -one bit ruffled. "And it's almost true. I was an awful smarty, but then -I was only ten years old." - -"And it didn't take you long to reform, I'll say that for you," Ann -admitted. - -"It couldn't have, because butter wouldn't melt in her mouth my first -year," Prue laughed at a sudden memory now two years old. "If I even -raised my voice above a whisper, the little imp would remind me that I -was a new girl, and here I was a whole year older than she was." - -"Mercy, we must be careful, Jan," Phyllis said, and Janet nodded. - -"Do you suppose we've been here long enough to call Taffy down if she's -noisy?" she inquired. "I'd just love to call Taffy down." - -Daphne's cool gaze rested on Janet, then she laughed her funny little -laugh. - -"Guess I'll have to stay through the Christmas vacation to get even with -you," she drawled. - -"You'll do nothing of the kind," Sally protested. "I just had a letter -from mother today and she says she's planning with Auntie Mogs Carter -the most scrumptious Christmas Eve party, and I'd like to see you dare -stay away from it." - -Gladys turned back to the window and her private conversation with Aunt -Jane's Poll-parrot. - -"Why, Poll, you never told me that New York girls gave parties," she -complained. - -But the New York girls were too busy discussing Mrs. Ladd's letter to -notice her. - -"Merciful gumption!" Phyl exclaimed a few minutes later. "There goes -sweet dreams." - -The others stopped to listen. From the farthest end of the hall came the -soft chimes of the grandfather clock. The little melody sounded like a -slumber song, and the girls all called it sweet dreams. - -"I thought it was about eight o'clock," Ann protested. "I haven't even -looked at my history." - -"Well, I hate to be inhospitable," Sally said, "but I must set the -example to Taffy; she's a new girl, you know." - -"You never would know it," Prue said with a little smile. "Taffy and the -twins are part of the spirit at Hilltop, and have been for centuries. -Who dares to call them new?" - -"Very prettily said, Prue darling," Sally laughed. "But, out you go, -just the same and seek your own little beds." - -Gladys put her arm protectingly around Prue. - -"Never mind, lamb child. You can come and orate to your two -long-suffering room-mates." - -They all left the room, finishing their good-nights in the hall. - -The twins went straight to bed. Each night at Hilltop saw them -thoroughly but happily tired out. - -"Do you think the Red Twins have a chance?" Phyllis inquired sleepily. - -"Awfully afraid they have," Janet answered. "I saw them practicing -today, and they made awfully good scores." - -"Well, cheer up, perhaps they'll be nervous tomorrow, with the entire -school looking on." - -A muffled chuckle came from the depth of Janet's pillow. - -"What are you laughing at?" Phyllis demanded. - -"The idea of the Red Twins being fussed by anything. Why those girls -have got the assurance of Diana herself. I wish you could see them -string their bows." - -"The responsibility of being the twins for the old wing is growing -daily," Phyllis laughed. "I'm worse than Prue when it comes to a -straight eye, so I suppose we're doomed for one defeat." - -"We're doomed for no such thing," Janet denied hotly. - -But an inarticulate murmur was all the response she received from -Phyllis. - -"Oh, go to sleep then, lazy bones!" she said, and snuggled deeper into -her pillow. - -She was soon dreaming that the Red Twins were making bull's-eyes with -every arrow that they loosed. - -When the sun, red gold in his morning splendor, sent his first shafts -through the woods, throwing queer patterns on the green lawn, he -surprised two girls, busy with their bows and arrows. They had flaming -red hair, and the sun always jealous of competition scowled behind a -tiny white cloud. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--The Archery Contest - - -On the day of the Archery Contest, lessons stopped at noon at Hilltop. -By two o'clock all the girls were assembled on the south lawn. They all -wore immaculate white dresses, that contrasted prettily with the autumn -colors. A stack of bows, their strings loosened, stood against the bench -near the target and a heap of feathered arrows lay on the ground. - -Under the shade of a big tree, the score board flashed forth in white -letters, "Archery Day." - -Forty girls were competing. You could pick them out from among the -others by their eager expectant expression. - -The faculty in the daintiest of gowns were making the guests, who had -driven in from all around the countryside, as comfortable as possible in -the grey wicker chairs that had been brought down from the school, and -placed in a half circle back of the shooters. They came because they -loved the pretty sight of the girls in their white dresses on the green -lawn, with the old mansion as a background, rather than for any real -interest in Archery. - -There were tables under the trees, where, after the contest, lemonade -would be served to the girls, and tea to the guests and faculty. - -Prue at the last moment had decided not to enter. - -"Why swell the number of the old wing failures?" she said to Gwen, and -Gwen nodded, fully conscious of the sacrifice she was making; and to -repay her for it, she made her official score-keeper. - -The twins, with Sally and Daphne, and Gladys and Ann, formed a little -group with her around the board. - -"Prue, if I make a score, will you please write it very large?" Phyllis -requested. "I don't expect to make more than one, and it would be a -comfort really to see it." - -"I'm as nervous as a cat," Sally shivered. "I have a horrible feeling -that the old wing is going to lose." - -"Oh, don't even breathe it!" Gladys wailed. "The very idea makes me turn -cold all over." - -"My hands are icy," Ann held them out for inspection. They were -beautiful hands, firm and capable, but they trembled ever so slightly. - -Gwen and Poppy joined them. - -"I declare you all look like picked chickens," Poppy protested, "I never -saw the old wing hang its head so low." - -The girls straightened up, every chin lifted with determination. - -"That's better," Gwen encouraged. "If you feel like dropping them again, -just look at the new wing." - -"The Red Twins are positively walking on air," Sally ground her teeth -and looked appealingly at Phyllis. - -Phyllis put up one hand in entreaty. - -"Don't look at me like that," she entreated. "I'm only in the contest -because you and Jan insisted. I won't even hit the target, and I know -it." - -"Never mind, I will," Janet comforted; "though, of course, we won't beat -the Red Twins." - -"I've put them together, and Phyllis and you directly after," Gwen -explained; "then you'll see what you're up against. It isn't as bad as -it looks. We still have Agnes Leiter, Puss Boroughs, and Poppy, all last -year's team girls, and Marion West has been practicing all summer. She -only missed out by a point for the team last year. Then there are a -couple of Juniors, that have belonged to archery clubs at home, so we -may pull through." - -"But look what we're up against," Gladys groaned. - -A bell tinkled as Miss Hull walked out of the hall, a soft grey dress -floating about her, and a shade hat on her aristocratic head. It was a -signal for the contest to begin. - -Gwen had arranged the order cleverly. The girls who had been on the team -the year before were played off first. As there were six to three in -favor of the new wing, the score looked very one-sided, as Prue marked -it on the board. - -Then came the younger girls, who stood very little chance of scoring the -required six points. They were worked off quickly, and then the real -work began. Two girls from the new wing, would alternate with two girls -from the old wing. Cheering followed every score, so that it was -impossible to tell which side was ahead. - -"Ann, you're up after Kitty," Gwen said as she hurried by. "Mind, you do -us proud." - -"Do my best," Ann replied shortly. She was working her fingers to take -some of the stiffness out of them. - -Kitty took her place marked by white tape. - -"She's too little to be really dangerous," Phyllis laughed, as she -strung her bow. - -Kitty shot rapidly, but with a nice precision. Only one of her arrows -went astray, and that pinned the leg in the target. - -The other four hit. Two on the white, counting two, one on the red, -counting three. Kitty waited an effective moment before she loosed the -fifth. - -"Make it a bulls-eye," one of the Red Twins shouted. - -The arrow went its way through the air, and bore deep into the broad red -circle. - -"Making eight in all," Prue said in satisfaction. "Ann will do better -than that." - -"Look," Sally pointed across the lawn, where the Red Twins were sitting, -their special bows lying across their knees. Kitty and Louise Brown were -swooping down upon them. - -"Don't you ever do that again, Bess," Kitty said angrily. "If you have -any silly advice, and you feel you must yell it out, you're to wait -until the player has finished. Do you understand?" - -"I told her to keep still," May grumbled, "but she wouldn't do it." - -"You see that she does next time," Louise advised. - -The girls walked on. Their lecture had made no impression whatever on -Bess Ward. She tossed her head with a great show of indifference, and -started whistling. - -"Yes, she's decidedly bumptious," Gladys said quietly, as Ann rose to -take her place. "If she so much as breathes aloud, when you're up, I'll -murder her," and Gladys fastened her eyes on the Red Twins, and looked -so threatening, that Bess squirmed uncomfortably. - -Ann did everything that she did methodically, and though her hands may -have been cold, none of the onlookers, who watched her carefully string -her bow and fit her arrow, guessed it. - -"Don't watch her, it gives her fits," Prue whispered almost in tears. - -So the girls directed their gaze towards the target. One arrow whanged -through the air and hit the red, so near to the bulls-eye, that the -spectators gasped. Another arrow fell just beside it. The third pinned -the blue, and the fourth and fifth returned to the red, in a little -cluster. - -"Fourteen, oh my Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Sally exclaimed. "How -perfectly beautiful!" - -"I knew she'd do it," Prue exulted, as she wrote the number down, in -broad white letters. - -"Your turn, Sally," Gladys said. "You've got Louise's twelve to beat." - -Sally groaned, but when she took her place, her wonderful blue eyes -blazed from their setting of raven hair. - -Four arrows sped through the air in quick succession. Sally did -everything with a rush. The girls counted the total. - -"Eleven," Phyllis groaned. - -"If the next one is wide of the target----" Gladys did not finish the -terrible thought. - -They looked at Sally. She didn't look a bit flustered, but for some -reason or other, she was taking her time. - -Then she did a curious thing, but a thing so like Sally that neither the -girls nor the faculty could repress a smile. - -She suddenly closed her eyes very tight, and without taking aim, let go -of her arrow. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Gladys whispered, as though she were praying -the mythical bird to carry the arrow safe to the target. - -Daphne put her hands over her eyes, and didn't take them down until the -shout that rose high and clear told her that Sally's blind shot had -found its way home. - -"A blue!" Janet almost screamed. "Just one point more than she needed to -beat Louise." - -Sally threw down her bow, and came back to them. - -"So much for that," she said grinning. - -"Sally Ladd, I declare you're a caution!" Poppy squeezed her hand. -"Whatever made you take such a terrible chance, child?" - -"Oh, life's a chance," Sally replied airily. "When I'm in a hole, I -always trust in my luck, and it never fails me." - -From that minute "Sally's luck" was added to the phrases of Hilltop. - - - - -CHAPTER XII--Janet to the Rescue - - -Daphne was the next up, after two more new wing girls had made -creditable scores. - -"She looks like Diana herself," Miss Hull said, to the old gentleman who -was sitting beside her, and indeed Daphne's beauty never showed to such -advantage, as when she stood beside her bow. But alas! looks are not -everything. Although the beautiful curve of Daphne's arm, covered by its -sheer angel sleeve, was grace itself, the refractory arrows fell almost -anywhere but on the target. Only one struck home, and marked the red. - -"Three," Prue wrote the number down slowly. - -"What a pity!" Miss Hull said, but she noted Daphne's cheerful little -smile, and nodded to herself. "Sally Ladd has very good taste in -friends," she said, as her eyes traveled to the Twins, and then back to -Daphne. - -"Can't say I made a very brilliant success," Daphne was saying, and she -threw herself down on the grass beside Janet. - -"Well, one landed, and it was a red anyway," Janet tried to be -consoling. - -"And that's more than many of the new girls have made," Sally added. - -"I'll be with you in a minute, Taffy," Phyllis laughed. "Just wait until -the Red Twins have had their turn." - -"Hush, here they come now," Gladys cautioned. - -A silence fell on the spectators as they awaited the victory of the new -wing. Even the faculty felt it, and though they tried to be happy, they -were conscious of a persistent little feeling of disappointment. - -Bess Ward was the first one up. She shrugged her shoulders just to show -she was not in the least nervous, then she strung her bow, struck a -rather extravagant attitude, and loosed her first arrow. - -She made a red. A faint cheer followed it. - -The Red Twins were far from popular with their own wing, but anything or -anybody that could enlarge the score was welcome. - -"Not so good," Ann said critically, as the second arrow glanced off and -hit the white. - -A slow red mounted to Bess's cheek. She was angry, that unpardonable sin -in any sport, and she showed it. The third arrow went to the blue. Bess -forgot to shrug her shoulders. Her anger was steadily mounting, and the -next two arrows followed each other to the red, making a total score of -twelve. - -Prue marked it down on the board very slowly, and very deliberately. - -"Hope her twin does no better," Gladys said. "But I suppose she will." - -"One of them has got to make a bulls-eye, after all their boasting," Ann -laughed. "Look, there she comes." - -May took her place at the tape. She was considerably sobered by her -sister's failure. She did not shrug her shoulders, but went to her bow -with a dark scowl. - -Her first arrow hit the blue. She stopped to readjust her bow, before -fitting in the second arrow, but the blue claimed that as well. Really -angry now, she shot the third with such a vicious whang, that the arrow -glanced off to the white. - -"Take your time," her sister cautioned from the side line. Her tone held -a note of resentment. - -May pulled herself together, and took deliberate aim. Two blues were her -award. - -"Making a total of nine," Prue said as she drew an extra long stem to -the figure. - -"Jan, if you go in, and get a half-way decent score, and Phyl does, too, -we won't be so badly licked after all," Gladys said. - -Janet nodded. There was a lump in her throat and she could not trust -herself to speak. - -"If I don't stop trembling, my arrows will land over there among the -faculty," Phyl pointed to the right of the target, where the faculty sat -out of range of any but the wildest shot. - -Daphne looked at her, and saw that she really was trembling. - -"Well, goodness knows I love all the faculty at Hilltop," she said in -her peculiar drawl. "But if you must shoot one of them, please choose -Miss Jenks, for I haven't my history prepared for tomorrow." - -The one thing that Phyllis needed was to laugh, and she did heartily, -with the result that when she took her place at the tape, her nerves -were steadied, and her thoughts were on Daphne's last remark. She could -see Miss Jenks out of the corner of her right eye. She hardly gave the -target a thought, until her arrow was in her bow. - -Her total score was five, for though she did some fancy shooting, around -the legs of the target, only two of her arrows scored. - -She came back to the girls, a little crestfallen. - -"You mean thing!" Daphne said, "you made two more than I did." - -Phyllis smiled in spite of herself. - -"It's a secret, Taffy, but I'll tell you," she whispered. "That last one -was a mistake." - -"Good luck, Jan!" Sally called softly, as Janet went out to take her -place. Her silence seemed to envelope her as she stood facing the -target, and the bow felt strange to her touch. - -She had practiced a good deal during the past few weeks, but mindful of -her brother Tom and the wisdom of her boy friends, she had rested for -the past two days, content only to keep her hand in. In this she had the -advantage of the Red Twins, who had practiced for two hours, before -breakfast. - -She felt as though she were taking a very long time, as she strung her -bow, and fitted her first arrow, and then she shot. - -She had aimed for the bulls-eye, but the grass under her feet, worn by -so many tennis shoes, was slippery. Her heel twisted ever so slightly, -and the arrow scored a red. - -The girls shouted their appreciation, but before they could stop, -another arrow had hit this time, just below the bulls-eye, making one -above, and one below. Janet shifted her position ever so slightly, and a -third arrow almost touched the bulls-eye on another side. - -The fourth completed the square; then Janet did the most spectacular -thing, done that afternoon. She scored a perfect bulls-eye. The school, -united in its admiration, went wild with joy, and the old man, sitting -beside Miss Hull, shouted, "Well done, little lady, well done!" - -[Illustration: _Then Janet did the most spectacular thing done that -afternoon_] - -Janet was born high on the shoulders of the delighted girls, a happy, -triumphant, but very much bewildered heroine. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--Diverse Paths - - -It took the school, and particularly the old wing, several weeks to -recover from the result of the contest. Janet, much to her surprise, -remained a heroine, and was not forgotten after the flush of the first -few days, but she was not happy. - -Phyllis, after her failure on Archery Day, had steadfastedly refused to -have anything more to do with the sport, and half the pleasure of the -prospect of making the team was gone, when Janet realized that Phyllis -would not be with her. Daphne, too, refused to show any interest, and it -was Sally that Janet spent most of her time with, practicing before the -target. - -They were coming up from the lawn this afternoon. The warm days of late -summer had chilled with the coming of Autumn, and in the late afternoon -the girls found sweaters comfortable. - -When they reached the lower hall they met Ethel Rivers. She was still -incorrigible on the subject of the wings. - -"I hope you know, that even if you did beat us at Archery, we're going -to win out in Dramatics." - -"Win in anything your little heart wants," Sally laughed; "the old wing -is never selfish." - -"Well, you just wait and see," Ethel began angrily, but she turned -suddenly to Janet and stopped. "I've--I've--wanted to congratulate you -for a long time," she said shyly. She was the same age as the two girls -before her, but a class below. She was feeling the difference acutely. - -"Thanks awfully," Janet was almost as embarrassed as she was. She was -trying hard not to feel her position as a future member of the team, but -it was difficult when girls like Ethel forgot their feeling of animosity -long enough to offer congratulations. - -Without realizing it Janet mounted the pedestal of a personage. - -"I--I--really thought you were wonderful," Ethel continued grudgingly, -"and I'm not a bit sorry, really, that you beat our twins." - -"That's awfully decent of you Ethel. I'm glad to see you're coming -around to the right way of thinking. Mustn't take the rivalry of the -wings too seriously, you know. Come down to target practice some day, -while I'm there, and I'll show you how to fix your arrow. I saw you were -having trouble with it." And Janet walked up the broad stairs, her head -held high, as a queen might have walked on after she had spoken to her -humble courtier. - -But when they reached Sally's room and she threw herself down on the -bed, her face suddenly fell. - -"Sally," she said seriously. "I think Phyl is a little hurt that I spend -so much time away from her. She's going to hate it if I make the team, -so I think, if I am elected, I'll refuse." - -Sally whistled then she looked seriously at Janet. - -"You are going to do nothing of the kind, if I can help it," she said -emphatically, "but we won't talk about it now. Let's go find Phyl and -Taffy." - -They went over to the Twin's room, but there was no sign of them. - -"Maybe Glad'll know where they are," Sally suggested. - -But they found Prue and Ann and Gladys cheerfully munching crackers and -peanut butter, as they studied their English for the next day. - -"Come and join us," Ann invited shoving forward the peanut butter. -"We've got a marvelous system. Prue reads aloud to us and then we -discuss it." - -"You might as well join us," Gladys suggested. "We've only just -started." - -"We're looking for Daphne and Phil," Sally replied. - -"Oh, you won't find them," Gladys told her. "They're down in the -Senior's Retreat." - -"What under the sun are they doing down there?" Janet demanded. - -"Dramatic Club," Prue said solemnly. "Shakespeare meeting and all that -sort of thing." - -Sally and Janet looked at each other in bewilderment. "How did they get -down there? They aren't Juniors or Seniors," Sally protested. - -"Can't help it, Miss Slocum sent their names in to Poppy as shining -lights in literature," Ann replied. "And Poppy, of course, was tickled -to death." - -"So was Helen Jenkins, by the way," Prue added. "She's really the brains -of the club, while Poppy's the looks." - -"And they're both Old Wing Girls," Gladys exulted. "Just imagine how -they feel at the idea of letting in two Sophomores! - -"But it's unheard of," Sally objected, "don't you have to be a Junior at -least, before you're eligible?" - -"'Tisn't a rule, it's simply a custom," Ann told her. "It just never -happened before, that the Sophomores showed very much brains." - -"But, oh my beloved hearers!" Gladys exclaimed excitedly, "can't you see -that our Phyllis and our Taffy may be the brilliant exceptions?" - -Janet had looked wonderingly from one to the other of the girls. - -"You don't mean Phil and Taffy could possibly make the Dramatic Club?" -she asked at length. - -"But I exactly do mean just that," Gladys informed her. "And, oh my Aunt -Jane's Poll-parrot, if they should, think what a victory it would be for -the Old Wing!" - -Prue picked up the book that she had been reading when Sally and Janet -interrupted her. - -"I refuse to think of it," she said with decision. "Come on, girls, sit -down and make yourselves comfy, and in my most dulcet tones I will read -to you the lesson in _Guy Mannering_ for tomorrow." - -Janet and Sally curled up on the end of the Countess's bed and Prue -began. - -It is a question whether any of the girls kept their mind on the book. -The Dramatic Club at Hilltop was a very important institution of school -life. There were hardly ever more than twelve members, and they were -chosen for a variety of reasons. The principal one was an understanding -and appreciation of literature, but equally important were good looks -and an ability to act, for the Dramatic Club gave two plays a year. They -were not the usual amateur performances, for wise Miss Slocum, with the -aid of the Seniors, chose her material carefully and trained it -exceedingly well. - -She had hesitated a long time before suggesting two Sophomores for -possible membership, but Daphne's bewildering beauty and Phyllis's apt -reading of lines finally persuaded her. - -The Juniors and Seniors had accepted this innovation of an old custom -with surprise, but, as Poppy had explained, it would not be necessary to -make a decision at once, for the Dramatic Club was never chosen until -just before the Christmas holidays. - -The girls who were interested met in the Senior Retreat twice a week and -read plays of their own or Miss Slocum's selection. The meeting was over -at six o'clock. - -Daphne and Phyllis hurried to the latter's room as quickly as possible. - -"Taffy, was there ever such luck?" Phyllis exclaimed, "wasn't it -adorable of them to let us be there!" - -"Indeed it was," Daphne agreed heartily. "And we're only new girls, too, -and that makes it all the nicer. But, Phil, what do you suppose they -really mean?" - -Phyllis shook her head and her brows puckered in a puzzled frown. - -"I wish I knew, Taffy," she replied slowly. "When I went in, Poppy -squeezed my arm and Helen Jenkins asked me how I liked the Dramatic Club -pin." - -"And when you said you loved it, she asked you how you would like to -wear one," Daphne finished for her. "I know, I heard it, and my heart -just flopped right over." - -Phyllis walked to the balcony and stood looking out over the lawn. - -"Isn't it funny the way people get jumbled up," she said musingly. "We -four haven't paired off as we ought to. It almost looks as if we had -changed partners. Just look at this afternoon. Jan and Sally were -practicing with their ever-lasting bows and arrows, and you and I were -sitting in all our glory in the midst of the Dramatic Club." - -"That's what makes us such bully good friends," Daphne explained. "It -doesn't matter which two of our four are together, they are bound to -have a good time, and the very best times of all are when we are not -paired off, but doing something that we can all enjoy." - -Phyllis nodded. "I used to think, at Miss Harding's that we weren't so -very remarkable, and that if we got away to boarding school we'd find -plenty of friendships as strong as ours----" - -"What nonsense!" Daphne interrupted, drawling the words until they held -a wealth of scorn. "Prue and Gladys and Ann are a wonderful combination -but they're not nearly as wonderful as we are," she added with her queer -little laugh. - -They both picked up books and pretended to study. - -"Taffy," Phyllis said suddenly, "it really isn't fair." There was a -little catch in her voice. - -Daphne looked up from her copy of _Guy Mannering_. "What isn't?" she -inquired. - -"My being chosen, when Janet's left out. She knows twice as much about -books as I do. Why she knew every book in _The Enchanted Kingdom_, and -she can quote poetry by the yard." - -"But she can't recite it the way you do," Daphne protested. "You read -Rosalind's lines in _As You Like It_ when we had it in class, until I -honestly thought I was in the Forest of Arden. I agree with you that Jan -loves it and appreciates it as much as you, but she reads it as though -she hated to have to share it with anybody else." - -"Perhaps you're right," Phyllis sounded only half convinced. "But I'll -tell you this, if Jan isn't elected to the Dramatic Club, I won't join -even if they ask me." - -"Oh, yes you will," Daphne drawled. Her words were almost an echo of -Sally's used earlier in the day under a similar circumstance. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--The Story of the Two Dogs - - -That night Sally and Daphne held a council of war in their room. It -began by Sally saying: "I want to talk to you, Taffy, about something -important." To which Daphne replied, "Very well, go ahead, but remember -to ask me what I have to tell you when you finish!" - -"All right, mine's about Jan." Sally made herself comfortable in the big -chair and Daphne curled up on the window seat. "On the way back from -target practice today, she informed me that she would not be on the -team, even if she got the chance, because Phyl might be hurt." - -Instead of looking angry or concerned, as Sally expected, Daphne laughed -heartily. - -"I don't think it's funny, she really meant it," Sally protested. - -Daphne stopped laughing. "It is funny though, listen. This afternoon, -after we had come up from the Senior's Retreat, Phyl told me the same -thing." - -"But I don't understand." - -"About Jan, of course." - -"You mean she said she would be hurt if Jan did accept for the team?" - -"Oh, no, you ought to know Phyl better than that. She said she wouldn't -accept for the Dramatic Club unless Jan was asked, too. There now, what -do you think of that?" - -Sally listened and after a mystified minute understood. - -"Well, of all the ridiculous children!" she exclaimed laughing. - -"Yes, but what are we going to do about it? They simply can't be allowed -to spoil each other's chances like that," Daphne objected. - -"Oh, we can fix that, now that we know about them both," Sally -exclaimed. "Look, we'll do it this very minute." She jumped up and went -to the writing table, found a half sheet of notepaper and began to -write. - -Daphne looked over her shoulder. - -"Will that do?" Sally inquired as she finished and carefully blotted the -page. - -"Couldn't be better," Daphne laughed. "Thank goodness, you can always -depend on the Twins to see the funny side of everything." - -"I can't wait until morning to give it to them," Sally announced. She -was half undressed but she slipped into a kimono and tip-toed into the -hall. She poked the letter under the Twins's door and hurried back to -the waiting Daphne. - -"Wish I could see their faces when they read it," she said. - -Janet saw the note first. - -"What is that?" she demanded, drawing Phyllis's attention to it. - -"Looks like a letter," Phyllis replied smiling at Janet's apparent -concern. "Anyway, I don't think it's a bomb, so it might be safe to pick -it up." - -"You never can tell." Janet stood looking down at the white envelope. -"It may be a joke, and then again it may be a communication from one of -the numerous ghosts that haunt Hilltop. You'd better pick it up, Phyl." - -Phyllis leaned down and looked at the letter. "Sally's writing, so it -can't be dangerous," she said as she picked it up and opened it. - -"Oh, it's for both of us. It says: 'Read this aloud' in large letters. -Listen-- - - "Dear Twins: (she read) - - Once upon a time there were two dogs. One was an Irish terrier - and the other was a poodle, and they loved each other as only - dogs can. The Irish terrier liked to run and jump, but the - poodle liked to sit still and look very beautiful. - - One day they were both very hungry, and they both went hunting - but they did not go together. - - The Irish terrier met a kind old gentleman who offered him a - bone, but the silly dog wouldn't take it because he thought of - his friend who was so hungry, too. - - Now the poodle, on his walk, met a kind old lady, and she - offered him a nice bone, too, but he thought of the poor hungry - terrier and he refused to eat it. - - So both of those nice dogs died of hunger, because they were so - foolish, but of course it would never have happened if they had - each known that the other was being offered a bone. This tale - has a moral!" - -Janet and Phyllis looked at each other, and then burst out laughing. - -"I know what it means," Phyllis said at last. "At least I think I do." - -"Of course, it means the Archery Team and the Dramatic Club," Janet -answered. "I told Sally today that if I am elected I didn't think I'd -accept, because it would take me away from you so much." - -Phyllis' arm encircled Janet's shoulder, and she rubbed her soft cheek -against hers. - -"I told Taffy exactly the same thing about the Dramatic Club," she said, -"and of course you might know they would have a fit." - -"I didn't know about the Dramatic Club until after I'd told Sally," -Janet admitted. - -"And I didn't think about Archery when I talked to Taffy. I was just -angry at the thought of Miss Slocum choosing me when you know twice as -much," Phyllis protested. - -"But I don't," Janet denied. "Imagine my acting in anything! Why, I'd -perfectly hate it in the first place, and in the second I'd die of -fright." - -Phyllis looked at her doubtfully. She still hated the idea of being in -something that had no place for Janet. - -"Then I suppose--" she began. - -"That we may as well each eat our own bones," Janet finished laughing, -"as long as there are two of them; and after all if you should make the -Dramatic Club and I the Team it would help the old wing." - -"Yes, of course, it would," Phyllis agreed. "But you're sure you don't -care, Jan?" - -"Of course, I don't, silly. I was only afraid you might. Let's answer -Sally's letter." - -They thought for several minutes, and the final result seemed to please -them, for Janet stole softly across the hall, slipped the note under -Sally's and Daphne's door, and knocked ever so lightly, before she -hurried back. - -Sally was almost asleep, but Daphne heard the knock. She jumped up, -switched on the lights, and woke Sally. - -"The Twins's reply," she announced as she opened the note. - -"Read it quick," Sally said sleepily. - -"The Story of the Two Dogs, continued (she read). - - And so the two little dogs went home to die. But just as they - were about to draw their last breath, the nice old gentleman met - the nice old lady, and they told each other about the dogs they - had met on their walk, and about how foolish they had been. - - 'But Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot, this can't go on,' said the old - gentleman. - - 'It would be silly to let it, wouldn't it?' drawled the nice old - lady. - - 'We will go and tell them how foolish they are,' they said - together. - - So they went, and the two dogs were very glad to see them, and - when they learned that there was two bones, they jumped up and - barked, and they each promised to eat one apiece, and never - again to be so silly; because they realized that if they ate - enough bones they would grow strong, and perhaps some day they - would be a credit to the wing, it was a very old wing, of the - dog kennel where they lived." - -"The satisfying thing about the Twins is that they always do what's -expected of them," Daphne commented as she folded the note up. "The -beginning of the Two Dogs was brilliant enough but the end--" - -"The end is a masterpiece," Sally replied, now wide awake. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot marked you as the old gentleman." - -"Well, how about 'drawled the nice old lady'?" - -"Oh, it was a masterpiece all right, and I loved the touch about the -wing." Daphne went back to her own bed. - -"That, my child, is the first real stirring of the spirit of -Hilltop--loyalty. Oh, for the day when we are Seniors!" Sally yawned and -stretched her white arms high above her head. "Think of it, Taffy, -Seniors, our four!" she added drowsily, but this time Daphne was asleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XV--Making Plans - - -"Well, it would be a calamity anywhere else in the world, but nothing is -ever bad at Hilltop." Gwendolyn Matthews and Poppy were in the Twins' -room, and a crowd of girls were listening to what they had to say with -flattering attention. - -"Not even Thanksgiving away from home?" Prue demanded with a little -pout. - -It had just been decreed by Miss Hull and the faculty that there would -be no Thanksgiving recess this year. Several cases of measles had broken -out in the past week, and the school doctor had ordered a quarantine. -Such a thing had never happened before, and the seniors were doing their -best to cheer up the many disappointed girls. Gwen and Poppy had -selected Twins' room to go to first of all, for they were pretty sure -that they would find a goodly number of the girls there. - -"It's only four days, Prue," Poppy said consolingly, "and Miss Hull says -we are to have a longer Christmas vacation to make up, besides no -lessons for the four days now. You all must admit, that's fair enough." - -"Of course, it's fair," Prue agreed readily; "but, well I had a very -special engagement this Thanksgiving, and I hate to give it up." - -"I was going to visit Ann's uncle," Gladys said sadly, "and now, of -course, I can't." - -"Well, you will some other time," Prue suddenly turned cheerful. - -It is always so easy to make light of other people's disappointments, -particularly when you are comparing them with your own. They always seem -small in comparison. - -"Don't be too sure of that," Ann laughed her quiet little laugh. "Uncle -Lacey doesn't offer invitations very often, and he is not so terribly -fond of me. He's probably delighted to receive my telegram, and has -already made up his mind that he has done his duty to his sister's only -daughter, and with a sigh of relief returned to his library." - -"Poor Glad!" Sally laughed, "cruel uncle refuses second invitation and -Ann and Glad have to find other host for Christmas." Both girls lived at -a considerable distance from school. - -"Not for Christmas," Ann denied. "I am going home for that blessed day, -and so is Glad, aren't you honey?" - -"I most certainly am," Glad replied. "Christmas is one day when I must -be with my mother, not to mention my small brothers and sisters." - -"What were _you_ going to do that was so exciting, Prue?" Janet inquired -carelessly. - -"I was going to New York," Prue replied. "I have never been there in my -whole life." She spoke as though she were ninety. "And Daddy promised to -take me this year. We were going to meet my brother John, he's a -freshman at Princeton, you know," she added with pride. "And, oh dear, -we were going to have a simply wonderful time, and now just because the -Red Twins and that horrid little Ethel Rivers have the measles, I can't -go. John will be so disappointed." - -"Don't worry about brother," Gladys teased. "It's my opinion that he -will be quite relieved. Grown-up boys are never very crazy about their -baby sisters, especially when their friends are around. You know, Prue -darling, you may feel terribly grown-up, but you still wear your hair -down your back, and to boys that means you are still a babe and beneath -their notice." - -"That isn't so at all, Glad," Prue protested. "John and I have always -been the best of friends and he would like to introduce me to his -friends, I know he would." - -"John is in college now," Gladys spoke with cool and perfect assurance, -"and that makes all the difference in the world. I guess I ought to -know, I've had three brothers at Yale." - -"Perhaps that accounts for it, Yale isn't Princeton." Prue was almost in -tears but she managed to smile as she said this. - -The other girls laughed. - -"I reckon you'd better admit defeat," Poppy teased. "Prue got ahead of -you that time sure enough." - -Gladys drew herself up, and tried to make her roly-poly little self look -imposing as she replied: - -"When Prue has had as much experience with brothers as I have, she will -come to me and humbly beg my pardon and tell me I am right," she laughed -suddenly. "Never will I forget the dance my youngest brother took me to -when he was home for his first Christmas vacation. It was at the Country -Club, and because it was Christmas all the younger kids went." - -"I know about that kind of dance," Poppy interrupted. "Nobody has a very -good time." - -"Well, I know _I_ didn't," Gladys admitted. "I felt very elegant when I -left home. Ted had on full dress and looked magnificent, and I had let -my best party dress down--" she stopped abruptly and fell to playing a -tatoo on the arm of her chair. - -"Go on, Glad, we're listening," Phyllis urged. "What happened when you -arrived at the dance?" - -Gladys looked from girl to girl, then she said quietly: "Nothing." - -"Nothing?" Sally protested. "Oh, Glad, don't be irritating!" - -"I'm not trying to be," Glad replied. "Simply nothing happened. Ted left -me as soon as he found some of my old maid cousins that he could leave -me with, and he only came back and danced with me once. He brought a boy -to meet me that wore glasses because he was cross-eyed, and he -stuttered. I danced with him once and then I went into the dressing room -and took off my slippers. My feet were almost broken, and the next day -they were black and blue. He had tramped all over them." - -"Well?" several voices demanded as Gladys paused. - -"There's nothing more to tell. I wept into somebody's opera cape until -it was time to go home, and during the drive I fell asleep on Ted's -shoulder. I didn't think he understood until the next day, when Mother -asked me if I'd had a good time. I said I had, and after breakfast Ted -took me to the village and filled me full of ice cream, and on the way -home he explained very gently what a nice thing a sister could be, a -sort of little comfort, you know, and then on the other hand, what a -dreadful little bore. I didn't need the talk, I'd learned my lesson. I -stay at home now and fix the studs in their dress shirts when they want -to go out, and if it's cold I stay up and make hot soup for them, but I -never ask to tag along." - -Nothing was said after Gladys stopped, for a minute or two. The girls -were all thinking hard. Most of them had brothers or cousins and they -all understood. - -"Perhaps if I'd treated my brother like that," Gwen said with a laugh -that held sadness in it, "he might have been a better friend of mine now -than he is; but I always tagged along and he got thoroughly sick of me. -I dance about as well as your cross-eyed friend, Glad." - -Phyllis was thinking of Tom, and being thankful that he was so much -older than she and Janet, that they had never had the chance to make -Gwen's mistake. - -Janet was thinking of Peter and wondering. Peter Gibbs was a boy she had -known back in Old Chester. They had shared the Enchanted Kingdom -together, and he had taken the place of her brother long before Tom had -arrived to claim the right. Janet was fonder of Peter than she really -knew, and she found herself suddenly wondering if he had outgrown her, -now that he was in college. She made a firm resolve to take Gladys's -advice. - -"Well, thank goodness, Chuck isn't in college yet," Daphne said -suddenly, and Sally and the Twins laughed. - -Then, as so often happens, when a room-full of people have been quietly -thinking, everyone began to talk at once. They dismissed the subject of -brothers and returned to the holidays. They made plans for all of the -days, except Thanksgiving Day itself. - -"Something's bound to happen then," Gwen assured them. "Miss Hull will -probably ask one of the classes to entertain." - -"You know it will be the Seniors," Poppy replied reproachfully, "and -what we will do at so short notice I'm sure I don't know." This in -Poppy's complaining tones made the girls all laugh. - -"Cheer up, Poppy, we'll all help you, no matter what," Sally promised. -"We might have a real old-fashioned pillow fight between the wings; that -would liven us up a bit," she suggested. "I admit I feel rather -depressed myself." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--More Plans and Plots - - -But the plans for Thanksgiving Day were not entrusted to the Seniors as -they expected. That night after dinner Miss Hull got up from her place -at the Senior table, before she rang the little silver bell that always -signalled the close of each meal. - -Instant silence fell over the dining room, and the girls all turned to -her expectantly. - -"Girls," she began, "I was more than sorry to have to ask you to give up -your holidays, and I want to say how much I appreciate the splendid way -you have all accepted the disappointment. You must make your own plans -for most of the time. You are free to do as you like. I would suggest a -picnic for one of the days. It is really not a bit too cold and it would -be a good way to keep out of doors. - -"On Thanksgiving day, I want you to be my guests at a Thanksgiving -dinner." The girls clapped their hands enthusiastically but Miss Hull -had not finished. - -"Just one more thing, girls please," she went on. "Remember the girls -that have the measles. They are sick in the Infirmary, and although you -must remain on their account, just think how very much worse it is for -them, and do what you can for them. Notes are always welcome when one is -in the Infirmary, aren't they?" she turned to Poppy. - -"Yes, Miss Hull, most anything is," Poppy replied, a worried expression -on her usually placid face. She was wondering whom she could persuade to -write to the Red Twins and Ethel Rivers. Kitty Joyce and Louise Brown -she knew would be well taken care of. Miss Hull had a way of making a -suggestion, and then leaving it to the Seniors to see that it was -carried out. - -The same thought was reflected on the face of every Senior. Gwen and -Poppy found their solution in the Sophomore class. Their own particular -pets could be depended on they know. - -"We'll ask them after dinner," Gwen said, and Poppy nodded. - -So, soon after dinner found the same group in one corner of the ballroom -that had discussed the subject earlier in the day. - -"We'll write, all of us," Ann announced, speaking as was her right as -the oldest girl. She had been at Hilltop a year longer than any of the -others. "And what's more, we will write really nice notes." She looked -around the circle defiantly as though she dared any one of them to -contradict her. - -"We will," Prue agreed. - -"Suppose so, though what I'll say, I'm sure I don't know," Gladys -scowled at the prospect. - -"Thank goodness, the measles stayed in the new wing. I hope none of us -catch it," Sally remarked. "What else are we to do besides writing the -notes?" - -"I don't know. We'll have to think of something," Gwen replied. - -"Why don't we serenade them?" Daphne suggested. "It's always fun to hear -people sing, especially if they sing all the songs you like." - -"Good idea," Poppy agreed. "We'll do that very thing. We'll sing some of -the old plantation melodies and the old ballads that Miss Hull loves. -Daphne, you and Janet come down to Seniors' Retreat in the morning. You -have awfully pretty voices, both of you. I heard you singing in church, -last Sunday." - -"Sure it wasn't Phyl?" Ann inquired. "If you can tell the Twins apart in -church, when their heads are bent reverently over their prayer books, -you are doing more than I can." - -Poppy laughed and pointed to the tiny crescent pin that Phyllis was -still wearing. - -"I couldn't at first," she admitted. "But Phyllis took off her coat and -I saw that pin, then I watched them when the next hymn began, and she -never opened her lips, so I said to myself, 'Janet has the voice.'" - -"And, of course, Taffy looks as if she ought to sing, and she does," -Gwen added. - -"She looks like Diana at the chase, with a bow in her hand, too," Sally -teased, "but she can't shoot." - -Daphne blushed ever so slightly. "What an unfortunate turn the -conversation has taken," she drawled. "Poppy, we will meet you in the -morning, of course any time you say." - -Janet nodded. "Love to, Poppy, I think it will be a lot of fun," she -said. - -"It's awfully decent of Miss Hull to give us a party," Sally remarked. -"I know it will be something rather nice, she always does things so -beautifully!" She paused and added after a second, "Wish we could do -something for her." - -It was only a germ of an idea, but it grew with amazing speed. - -"I wish we could, too," Gwen said first. - -Then Prue added, "So do I." - -The rest nodded and it was Sally's turn again. - -"Well, why don't we?" she said. - -"Let's." - -"Good idea." - -"But what?" came the replies. - -"I don't exactly know," Sally admitted. "The idea just popped into my -head." - -"A serenade," someone suggested. - -"Not nice enough." - -"How about tableaux, living pictures? Miss Hull loves those." It was -Poppy who spoke. - -The rest thought for a few minutes in silence. Just tableaux were not -exactly the thing somehow. The idea lacked originality. - -At last Gladys jumped and executed a silent but triumphant dance. - -"Well, let's hear it." Ann knew Gladys better than any of her other -friends, and she felt that the question had been solved. - -"Well, I don't want to be forward or cheeky," Gladys began shyly, "and -anyway it's just a suggestion." - -"Let's have it," Gwyn demanded. - -"Well," Gladys began again, "you all know how fond Miss Hull is of the -stories that have come down about Hilltop." The rest nodded eagerly. - -"Why couldn't we have tableaux representing all the Hilltop stories we -know about?" she finished with a rush. - -The girls looked their admiration. - -"We can and we will," Poppy declared. "I declare, that's just the -sweetest idea I ever heard!" She and Gwen went off to confer with the -other Seniors, and the rest went back to Gladys' room. - -"What tableaux would you have, Glad?" Prue inquired respectfully. - -"Well, there's our Countess," Gladys replied. "There's a miniature of -her own in the library, in the bookcase, that has all the souvenirs in -it, and, as I remember it, she looks like Taffy." - -"But where shall we find the costumes?" Phyllis inquired. - -"Up in the attic. It's loaded with cedar chests full," Ann told her. -"Miss Hull always lets us wear them when we give masquerades." - -"Tell us about the rest of the characters," Sally said impatiently. - -"Well, there's the poor unhappy lady that haunts the Twins' balcony," -Gladys suggested with a perfectly straight face. - -"The Twins' balcony?" Sally showed her surprise at this new adaption of -an old tale, but neither Ann nor Prue moved a muscle as Gladys -continued. It was the opportunity they had been waiting for, ever since -Janet had expressed the wish that their room had a ghost. - -"Yes," Gladys went on in a matter-of-fact tone, "the poor pretty lady -that was standing on the balcony and looked down, and saw them bringing -home the dead body of her lover. He had fought a duel with her brother, -and the brother had killed him." - -"Oh, Glad, and you never told us!" Janet protested. "Was it really from -our balcony?" - -Sally who had caught Prue's warning wink did not question any further. -She knew as well as they did, that the famous haunted balcony was on the -other side of the house, outside of one of the class rooms. - -"Truth of the matter is, I didn't intend to tell you at all," Gladys -said seriously. "Those things are not nice to know about. The servants, -you know, all vow they have seen the ghost." - -Phyllis shivered. "Poor lovely lady" she said, "I'm awfully sorry for -her, but I know I shall never sleep again." - -"What nonsense" Janet exclaimed. "The idea of believing in ghosts." - -The other girls did not agree with her that it was nonsense; they merely -exchanged rather knowing glances. - -Then Poppy and Gwen and some of the other Seniors came in, and the talk -changed to plans for the tableaux. - -It was decided to give six in all. They talked earnestly until the clock -chimed the Happy Dreams, then the Seniors went back to their rooms, and -the rest of the girls, after a few minutes' more talk, to theirs. - -Janet went straight to the balcony, when she and Phyllis were alone in -their own room. She looked out into the lovely night, and in her vivid -imagination she saw the whole scene, as Gladys had told it to her, -unfold before her. - -If Miss Slocum had seen her stretch out her arms, as she looked down -with the eyes of the poor maiden upon the body of her lover, she might -have wondered. In literature, Janet kept her emotions to herself, and -the more a scene from Shakespeare touched, the more colorless was her -voice as she read it. As she would have hated to have shared the -Enchanted Kingdom with any one but Peter, so she hated to share her love -of the romantic, and hold it up for possible ridicule. - -"Jan, do come in from that horrible balcony," Phyllis besought her. "I -have the creeps every time I look at it." - -"Nonsense," Janet replied shortly, but she came in, and it was not many -minutes before she was in bed. Phyllis, in spite of her predictions to -the contrary, was soon fast asleep, and Janet, though she tried to keep -awake and think about the pretty lady, soon followed. - -Neither of them ever knew how long they had been asleep, before they -were conscious of a low moaning sound that came from the balcony. - -Phyllis heard it first, and she leaned over and shook Janet's arm. - -"Jan, listen, what is that horrible noise?" she demanded. - -Janet, still very sleepy, sat up to listen. For a minute there was no -sound, but the whisper of the wind in the trees. Then very faintly at -first, but coming nearer and nearer, they heard a low moan. - -Phyllis was in Janet's bed in a second, and was shivering against her. -For the best part of a minute Janet was frightened, then her good sense -came to her rescue. She had not lived in an isolated house in Old -Chester, where the wind played queer tricks with echoes and the waves -beat dismally against the shore, to be easily frightened. - -"Oh, Jan, it's that woman, I know it is!" Phyllis was sobbing. - -"Rats!" Janet replied inelegantly. - -Before Phyllis could stop her, she had slipped out of bed and was -creeping softly to the window. Phyllis was too frightened to speak. The -moan came again, and this time a white arm waved through the open door. -Phyllis put her head under the covers and did not see what followed. - -Janet crept closer. She was conscious of the pounding of her heart, but -she was not afraid. Instead, she rather enjoyed the possibility of -catching a real ghost. - -She watched the window for a minute and then, acting on a sudden -impulse, she walked to the door. She put her ear to the keyhole, and, as -she had half expected, she heard a very cautious whisper. - -Without waiting a minute she caught the handle of the door and opened it -suddenly. - -Two kimonoed figures fell into the room. The noise was so loud that -Phyllis felt no ghost could have been responsible for it, and she -uncovered her head. - -She saw, by the silver moonlight that was pouring in through the window, -the prostrate forms of Prue and Ann, and she heard Janet say, - -"Come in, won't you? If you are looking for Glad, she is out on the -balcony." - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--The Tableaux - - -"Really, you girls choose the oddest time to visit!" Janet said the next -morning after breakfast. - -Gladys sneezed. "Don't rub it in," she begged; "it's bad enough as it -is. I do think though, that when we took all that trouble to give you a -real ghost, and I make an excellent ghost, if I do say so, that the -least you could have done was to play up to it." - -"Phyl did," Prue looked reproachfully at Janet. "Will you please tell me -whatever made you think of opening that door?" - -"She was going to call for help," Ann suggested. - -Janet smiled a superior smile. "Hardly. I knew, of course, that it was a -joke, and I rather suspected whose. I knew there was only one of you on -the balcony, but I knew the other two would not be far off, so I tried -the door, with what results, you already know." - -"Jan Page, I am perfectly willing to take my medicine, but I will not be -gloated over." - -Gladys made a dive for Janet, and they rolled together in a -rough-and-tumble fight. - -In the midst of it Poppy came in. - -"What are you two young ones up to?" she demanded. "Do stop, or you'll -hurt yourselves and not be fit for the tableaux." - -"We've decided about the one for the little lady that fell off the -balcony," Gwen began. "We're going to have it in two scenes." - -The girls could hardly keep their faces straight as they listened. - -"Is Glad going to be the pretty lady?" Janet inquired innocently. - -"No, we thought we'd use you and Phyl for that," Gwen went on with her -explanation. - -They discussed and changed their plans many days before Thanksgiving Day -arrived, but when it did come, a little over a week later, it found them -ready. - -The rest of the school, when Poppy had told them of the scheme, had -heartily endorsed it, and Thanksgiving morning found them all busy. - -Some were fixing the ballroom with bows of evergreens, and some were -busy preparing the refreshments. The girls who were interested in the -Dramatic Club were taking care of the stage. - -They had ransacked the old barn, where the scenery from year to year was -stored, with a happy result. They had found a balcony that rather -resembled a pulpit, a woodland back drop for the Countess to pose -against as she had in the miniature, and an old spinnet for a famous -composer. - -The actors themselves were not allowed to do anything, for fear of -tiring them, and no famous actress could have been taken more care of, -than was Daphne. - -The new wing had been a little difficult at first, for the suggestion -had come from the old wing, and they were jealous, but the Seniors had -smoothed things over, and when the day came it found them all united. - -Church took up most of the morning. It was a long walk to the little -building set in a clump of protecting pines, where the school -worshipped. The sermon was long, and it was not until after one o'clock -that they reached Hilltop. - -Luncheon was spread informally on the two long service tables, and the -girls helped themselves. Dinner was to be at six o'clock, so that there -would be plenty of time afterwards for the final preparations. - -Miss Hull had been invited to come to the ballroom at eight o'clock, but -apart from that, she had no idea what was going to happen. The girls had -all kept it a profound secret, and only Miss Slocum of the faculty knew -the plans. - -"Daphne, darling, please don't stuff so," Janet implored in an agonized -whisper behind Miss Jenks's back. "If you eat another mouthful, you will -never be able to get into that bodice this evening." - -"More secrets," Miss Jenks laughed. "It's a good thing we won't have to -wait much longer, for I couldn't stand it." - -"Neither could I," Miss Remsted agreed. "I can't remember ever being so -curious or so excited." - -"Tell us who's idea it was anyway?" Miss Jenks begged. - -"It was a combination," Prue exclaimed. "Sally started it, and Glad -finished it." - -"What a truly wonderful combination!" Miss Remsted said smiling. - -"I'm very proud of our table," Miss Jenks added. - -The girls looked at Daphne, and the Twins and winked at each other. -Their favorite teachers would have more cause to be proud later in the -day. - -After luncheon the entire school plunged into a whirl of work that -lasted until time to dress for dinner. - -"Best clothes, mind," Poppy had warned the girls; "white if you have it, -Miss Hull loves to see the whole school in white." - -The girls nodded, and hurried to their rooms, to appear a half-hour -later in filmy white dresses, their hair tied by pink and blue bows. - -"You look like a lot of dainty butterflies," Miss Hull told them -delighted at the pretty picture they made. "I appreciate your wearing -white, for I am sure you did it to please me. But I mustn't talk any -longer, we have still that surprise ahead of us and it would never do to -delay it." - -They took their seats and there followed a meal of the kind one reads -about in books--a typical southern dinner. - -At every girl's place there was a dainty place card. Miss Remsted had -painted them all, and every one was a little joke in itself. The Twins -had green pods with two little peas in each, and written above it was -"alike as." - -Sally had a green poll-parrot with "My Aunt Jane's" written in front of -it. Daphne's read, "I excel with" and then a bow and arrow. - -The tables were all decorated with baskets of fruit and nuts, and the -snowy linen and shining silver gave the beautiful old hall a splendid -aspect. - -Everybody was very merry and happy. The old darkies who had waited on -the tables at Hilltop since it started were immaculate and grinning in -white aprons and red bandanas. - -"And now for the surprise," Miss Jenks said as they left the table after -the nuts and fruit. - -The girls hurried upstairs. Gwen came into the Twins's room to help -them, and Poppy stayed with Sally and Daphne. - -At last everything was ready. The stage was set for the first tableaux, -and the lights in the ballroom were out. - -The curtain rose slowly to discover Sally, dressed as a boy in a velvet -suit, a broad, white lace collar and shoes with big buckles. She was -posed on a rock with the woodland screen behind her, and she looked so -like the first owner of Hilltop, whose painting hung in the library, -that Miss Hull and the rest of the faculty gasped. - -The next picture was a copy of another painting,--Ann and Prue, dressed -in long, very full skirts that showed frilled pantelets beneath them, -stood side by side before a tiny grave. They were "Delia and Constance -Hull beside the grave of their favorite spaniel." - -Prue was kneeling on a tack in the green denim floor cover, and her knee -was so paralyzed after the curtain fell for the third time, that Sally -had to lift her up. She limped for a week. - -The Twins came next in two scenes from The Haunted Balcony. In the -first, Phyllis, dressed in a soft white robe, sat with her chin cupped -in her hands and her eyes looked out toward the rising sun. At the back -of the stage behind a net curtain, to give the effect of a vision, were -Gladys and Janet. They wore black satin knee breeches and white shirts, -open at the throat. They held old pearl-handled duelling pistols pointed -at each other's hearts. - -The curtain fell, to rise again on the sad scene of the poor demented -lady, about to throw herself from the balcony. Attendants were carrying -in the crumpled body of her lover. Gladys looked very dead, while her -brother stalked behind, his arms folded, a smile of triumph on his -youthful face. Gwen was imposing as the old doctor carrying a very -dilapidated bag. - -The next illustrated the story of Mrs. Fanmore Hull's bravery. Poppy was -seated before a spinning wheel, in a soft gray dress and cap and -kerchief. At the door three villainous looking bandits peered in at her. -One had a patch over his eye and they all looked very rakish. - -Mrs. Hull went on spinning for a minute or two, and then she rose with -dignity and grace. She approached the robbers, and just as she reached -the door she picked up the thin apron she was wearing and as one would -scare the chickens off the grass, she said, "shoo!" The robbers -disappeared. - -Everybody laughed, for they knew the old story, and Miss Hull clapped -delightedly. - -The next was the famous Countess de Camier. Daphne in all her radiant -loveliness was so like the miniature of the Countess, kept carefully in -a locked case in the library, that Miss Hull was stunned. Like her -charming model, Daphne wore a quaint shepherdess dress, that spread -about her dainty slippered feet in soft billows. Her hat was a white -leghorn with just a flat bow of blue velvet on top, but a mass of tiny -forget-me-nots snuggled beneath the brim, against her wonderful hair, at -the back. - -She sat on a small, straight-back chair, leaning a little forward, her -lips parted in a haunting little smile, and her eyes bright. - -"Oh!" gasped everybody, the girls, the faculty, and Miss Hull, and then -held their breaths, fearful lest the curtain drop and shut out the -lovely picture. - -At last it dropped slowly only to rise again and again. - -"What a beautiful Juliet she would make!" Miss Hull said, and Miss -Slocum nodded. - -The last picture was hardly worth showing. Helen Jenkins, dressed in -man's clothes, sat at the spinnet and tried to look as though she were -composing a masterpiece, but everybody was too full of Daphne to look at -her. - -The curtain dropped, the lights came on, and the girls came from behind -the scenes in their costumes to join in the dance that followed. Phyllis -and Daphne made a beautiful picture as they walked arm in arm through -the room, for Phyllis, with her hair over her shoulders and the soft -ivory folds of her robe falling about her graceful body was very -beautiful. They were almost rivalled in loveliness by Sally and Janet, -for they made dashing boys and they swaggered about in fine style. - -Miss Hull's usually remote disposition was touched by the nature of the -surprise. She loved the history of her house, and she was delighted to -see the genuine feeling the girls put into their impersonations, and she -did not stint her praise as she said good night to each girl in turn. - -It was a sleepy but very happy school that sought their beds as the -grandfather clocks throughout the house struck eleven. - -"I told you it wouldn't be hard to stay here for the hols, and it hasn't -been, has it?" - -"Certainly not." - -"How about the trip to New York, Prus?" - -"Oh, bother New York!" Prue replied, and the evening ended as the day -had begun, with laughter. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--The Elections - - -The low-ceilinged white-washed gym at Hilltop had originally been the -store-room and the dairy. The rooms were thrown into one, and made an -excellent gymnasium. A balcony ran around the sides for spectators, and -the walls were lined with racks for dumb bells and other apparatus. -Basket ball posts stood at either end, and hooked up to the ceiling were -trapezes and bars. - -Hilltop preferred to take its exercise out-of-doors, but the gym was a -very good substitute in bad weather. - -It was nearing the Christmas holidays, the most exciting time of the -year. Teams were chosen and new members were elected to the various -clubs. - -Because of the unusually cold and rainy weather, the archery target had -been brought in and put up in the gym. A soft, small mesh curtain hung -behind it to catch stray arrows. The bows were piled up along the wall, -and the arrows kept a neat pile beside them. - -"It looks stuffy to me," Sally complained. "I never shot indoors and I -don't think I'm going to like it." - -Janet eyed the arrangements critically. - -"Oh, well, it will have the same effect on everybody," she said. "And -seriously, Sally, you know we haven't a chance. There are loads of girls -up for election." - -"I know and we're only Sophs," Sally agreed. "Still I can't give up -hope." - -"But Sally, there are only ten to be chosen, six regulars and four -subs," Janet reminded her. "Why, we haven't a chance. There's always -next year though, and the blessed year after. You'll be captain of -sports then." - -"I will not, you will be. I decided that ages ago. Phil is to be -president of the Dramatics, and Daphne of the class." - -Janet eyed her affectionately. "And what are you going to be when you -have disposed of the rest of us?" - -"Oh, guide, philosopher and friend to you all," Sally laughed. "Then I -can have my finger in every pie." - -"That's the way our four does things anyway," Janet laughed. They always -spoke of themselves as "our four" since Daphne had happily thought of -the name. The rest of the girls, old and young, looked on in approval. A -school is apt to be proud of its close friendships. - -Ann, Prue and Gladys, in imitation, called themselves "We and Co.," and -the school smiled and approved again. - -The Red Twins came in and put an end to further discussion. They had -recovered long since from their attack of measles and they had returned -from the Infirmary very chastened in spirit--as Sally said, "the spirit -of Hilltop was beginning to work." They were still too serious about -every competition they entered, and they had not grown any fonder of -each other during their illness. - -It was the rules of the contest that everyone must use the regulation -bows. The Twins had their own special make that they practiced with, -preferring them in a superior way to the ones the school supplied. - -They had them with them now and Sally and Janet stopped to admire them. - -"Don't you think it mean we can't use them in the contest?" Bess asked -in aggrieved tones. - -"No, I don't, it would hardly be fair. You wouldn't want an advantage, -would you?" Sally replied. - -"I don't see why not," May said sulkily. "If we can have them, then -we're lucky and we ought to benefit by our luck." - -Janet and Sally did not bother to reply. They left the gym and climbed -the steep back stairs. - -"The more I see of those girls, the more I detest them," Janet said with -feeling. - -"I know," Sally agreed. "I begin to think they are possible and -improving, and then they say a thing like that." - -"Hopeless," Janet announced, and the Red Twins were discarded as unfit -for further conversation. - -"Hello, you two!" Daphne called from the door of the library as they -passed. They went in and found Phyllis with her nose in a copy of the -_Merchant of Venice_. - -"Down looking at your miniature, Taffy?" Sally teased. - -"I am not, indeed; I'm trying to learn Little Ellie by Mrs. Browning," -Daphne protested. "It is a lovely thing," she added, turning to Janet. - -"I knew you'd love it," Janet's eyes glowed with enthusiasm. "I wanted -Phyllis to learn it but she stuck to 'the Quality of Mercy Is Not -Strained,' and I don't know that I blame her, it's so beautiful." - -"And short," Phyllis added, putting down the book. Sally went over and -sat beside her and she slipped her arm about her neck. - -"Tell us again, Sally, just what happens this afternoon," she said. - -"At two o'clock the gong sounds," Sally began, "and everybody troops to -the gym. There's a game of basket ball first. Every girl who is eligible -gets a chance to play. After that comes the archery practice. We shoot, -the same as we did on Archery Day, that is, all the eligible girls. Then -there's the jumping and pole vaulting and the drill. Then cold tubs, -supper, and the Dramatic Club girls recite in the evening. After that a -dance and refreshments." - -"But when do we know?" Phyllis insisted. - -"Tonight when we go to our rooms. If we are the lucky ones we find notes -under our pillows." - -"My, I mean your Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot!" Janet exclaimed, "I wish it -were over." - -"So do I. The suspense is awful. Of course we all have a chance, but -it's such a little one." - -"My hand is so shakey now that I'll never be able even to lift my bow, -let alone string it," Janet complained laughingly. - -"Well, never mind, darling, your twin will probably get up and forget -every line she ever knew," Phyllis comforted. - -"Let's go out for a walk, and don't let's talk about it," Daphne -suggested suddenly. "I had a letter from mother today," she began, and -until lunch time they discussed home plans, for this was the last -Saturday before the holidays. - -At two o'clock they went to the gym. - -The basket ball game was long and uninteresting. The New Wing supplied -most of the players, and it looked as if they would be the final winners -of the cup. - -Then came the Archery Contest. Once more Janet beat the Red Twins. The -change of bows hurt their form. It was never necessary to do it again. -Sally's luck held, and she made a very good score, but there were so -many girls, Juniors and Seniors competing, that neither Janet nor Sally -felt at all hopeful. - -At dinner there was a quiet lull over the dining-room. Hilltop insisted -that her girls be good losers above everything else, and there was very -little grumbling, but every girl tonight was busy with her own thoughts. - -At last the recitations came. Girl after girl stood on the stage in the -ballroom and recited lines from Shakespeare. - -Not until Phyllis stood quietly before them, were they conscious of a -personality. She said Portia's famous speech simply, but with -understanding. She made the girls listen, and when she finished they -gave her her just dues. - -Daphne followed her, and as she told the story of Little Ellie, Janet -felt again the spell of the Enchanted Kingdom. - -Daphne's beauty always called forth instant appreciation from her -school-mates, and tonight they were more than generous in their -applause. - -Dancing ended the evening, but tonight there was no lingering after -sweet dreams had chimed out bed-time. - -The girls hurried to their rooms. - -Janet and Phyllis stood and looked at each other, and then dived under -their pillows. - -Only Janet found a note. She opened it listlessly. What was the fun if -Phyllis had missed out? She read that she was duly elected to the -Archery Team. - -"Oh, Phil!" she whispered, as she dropped her note carelessly, but she -did not have time to finish, before Sally and Daphne rushed in, both -flourishing notes. They stopped aghast at the sight of the Twins. - -Phyllis managed a very little smile. - -"Congratulations," she said. - -"Phil, do you mean?" Daphne demanded and poor Phyllis nodded. - -Ann and Prue and Gladys came dancing in. Gladys had made the Archery -Team as a substitute. - -They stopped, too shocked and surprised at the news of Phyllis's -failure. - -"But you deserved it, Phil," Ann insisted. - -"Nonsense, I did no such thing. You don't deserve things just because -you want them," Phyllis replied. "Goodness me, I've enough joy in your -good luck to last me a life-time. So do forget about me." - -"What's that?" Gladys demanded, and she swooped down under the bed and -stood up with a note for Phyllis in her hand. - -"It just fell down," she cried. "Read it, Phil, quick!" - -Phyllis read. She was a member of the Dramatic Club. - -"Oh--oh, Jane!" was all she could find to say. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--The Tennis Games - - -Christmas came, and with it the joys of long holidays and home. The -Twins had a particularly good time, for Auntie Mogs, Mrs. Ladd, and Mrs. -Hillis all entertained for them, and Mr. Keith, Donald's father, gave -them a marvelous party. - -They found Chuck very much changed and inclined to be superior, but it -was not long before he was back on his old footing with the Twins, -showing a marked preference as always for Phyllis. - -The last four days of the vacation were spent at Major Harrison's, Ann's -uncle, who had surpassed all expectations by inviting Gladys and Prue, -the Twins, and Daphne and Sally to stay with his niece for the entire -three weeks. - -They had all accepted for the last four days, and glorious days they had -been. There were horses to ride, dogs to play with, and for Janet the -library of her dreams. - -Major Harrison, a taciturn old gentleman, had been very gruff at first, -but towards the end of their visit he had sought out their -companionship, and seemed to enjoy their good times as much as they did. - -Janet was his especial pet. He rode with her, and together they visited -the kennels each morning; and when Janet showed her skill in caring for -a sick puppy, he had been so pleased that he had given the little -brown-and-white ball to her. She had accepted the gift delightedly, but -it was understood that the dog should stay at Glenside, for her own Boru -would not welcome a rival in New York, and she could not keep him at -Hilltop. - -They had great fun at the christening, when the puppy was duly named -Janet and recorded in the club annals. - -After Christmas came the long term at school. But Easter was early, and -thanks to the beautiful weather that came soon after the first of the -year, the girls did not feel the usual mid-year strain. - -When this chapter opens, Spring was in full sway at Hilltop. The great -bushes of lilac that fringed the lawn were ready to blossom, and -everywhere spring flowers added their brilliance to the deep blue and -white of the sky. - -Sports Week was in progress. Basket Ball Day had come and gone, leaving -a victory to the new wing. The relay races had been run the day before, -another victory for them. - -Only Archery and Tennis remained, and unless the old wing won both they -would be beaten at sports. - -"I don't care as much about tennis as I do about archery," called Sally -as they dressed that morning. All the doors were open and the remarks -floated from room to room. - -"Oh, I do, as a point, if nothing else," Ann called back from the end of -the hall. - -"Do me up, somebody," she added, as she struggled with a refractory -button at the back of her white linen dress. - -"If the new wing wins points in sports this year, I am not coming back," -Gladys announced. "Here, Ann, turn 'round and stand still, I'll do you -up. Think how awful it would be to have the Red Twins gloating all next -term," she added. "I simply couldn't stand it." - -"Who plays them in the finals in doubles?" Prue asked. - -"We do," Phyllis answered. "We played off yesterday, and, and of course -they had to beat Poppy and Helen." - -"Cheeky of them, I call it," Gladys commented. - -"Oh, well, if you are up against them, we don't need to worry. How's -your game?" Prue had never held a racket in her hand, but she always -spoke in tennis terms. - -"Very bad, thank you, Prue," Janet informed her. "I twisted my wrist -yesterday, playing against Kitty and Louise, and Phyl hurt her foot." - -"I suppose the Red Twins are in high feather then. How they love an -advantage!" Sally said crossly. - -"Well, they don't happen to know about this one?" Janet replied. "I have -kept mighty still about it. My hand goes behind my back when I see any -of the faculty, so they won't notice the adhesive plaster on my wrist." - -"Is it as bad a sprain as that?" Daphne inquired. - -"Yes, it's terrifically painful," Janet replied. "I can't see how I am -going to manage," she added in a much louder voice than was necessary to -carry across the hall. - -"Who was that?" Gladys exclaimed suddenly. She was dressing in the -corridor as well as in her own room. - -Janet went to her door, and stood smiling after a retreating figure that -was hurrying softly down the stairs. - -"Hush, Glad, don't spoil my party," she said laughing. "That was Ethel -Rivers, over scouting for the Red Twins. I saw her reflection in my -mirror, so I gave her what news I could." - -"But why tell her how sore your arm is? The Red Twins will gloat," Prue -protested. - -"Wait and see," Janet replied. - -And the Red Twins did gloat. They even asked the Twins if they would -like a handicap. Janet did the refusing in such a way, that it left them -perfectly sure that she would have gladly taken it, had it been -possible. - -"What are you up to, Janet dear?" demanded Daphne, who had heard the -conversation. - -"A rather mean trick, Taffy," Janet admitted, "but I can't help it. They -are so funny when they are sure of themselves. Do look at May -condescending to Phyl. On my word I do believe she is giving her -points." - -Daphne took her by the shoulders and shook her. "Jan, tell me the truth. -How much of a chance have the Red Twins?" she demanded. - -"Not a chance in the world," Janet replied calmly. - -And Daphne went back to the eager group of girls who were crowding for -places near the court, and smiled her sweet dreamy smile in response to -all the new wing girls' boasts. - -The match began. Gwen and Stella Richardson played off the finals in -singles, and after a hard fought fight, Gwen won. - -"She has a back hand stroke that is a perfect whiz," Phyllis exclaimed -admiringly. "Wish I could get it!" - -"Oh, well played, Gwen, well played!" Janet called as flushed but -triumphant Gwen left the court. - -"Well fought!" Sally called as Stella followed her. She was smiling -broadly. - -"I'd hate to be beaten by any other girl, but it's a positive honor to -be beaten by Gwen," she said good-naturedly. - -"All right, you girls, already for the finals in doubles." Gwen blew her -silver whistle. She was once more captain of sports. - -The two sets of twins took their places. - -"Awfully sorry about your arm!" Bess said with patronizing kindness as -she passed Janet. - -Janet nodded her thanks. Her arm did hurt, in spite of the way she had -joked about it, and she could not help thinking of the Archery contest -next day. She looked ruefully at her bandaged wrist as she took her -place. - -The Red Twins served first. Bess sent a tricky drop to Phyllis but her -racket was waiting for it and she sent it back, just dribbling it over -the net. - -The old wing shouted with delight, and Bess stormed. - -"Why don't you stand into the net? You know that's one of her tricks," -she said angrily. - -"Oh, keep still," May muttered. - -"Love--15," Gwen called. - -With more feeling of assurance, Bess served again. This time to Janet. -She chanced the first ball and tried a new cut. It fell the wrong side -of the net, but she tossed up the second undaunted. - -Janet ran forward to meet it, and sent it back easily, to the extreme -right hand corner of the court. - -"Oh, pretty place!" Sally applauded from the side lines. - -The Red Twins lost the first game of their serve and the second fell -before Phyllis' smashing delivery. They won the third and fourth. - -The twins had an easy time with the fifth and sixth. Bess and May were -quarreling so that they were easy victims before Phyllis and Janet's -perfect team-work. - -After the first set, the result of the match was a certainty. They -stopped after the fourth game and were received with salvos of applause. - -Janet swayed a little as she walked off the court. Her wrist was sending -blinding pains up her arm and she could not wait to tear off the strip -of adhesive plaster that bound it so cruelly. - -Sally and Daphne noticed her pallor and went to her. - -"Get me a drink, will you, Taffy?" Janet said, weakly sitting down on -the bench in a sudden fit of awful weakness. - -She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red swelling. - -"Oh, Jane, and we thought your wrist was all a joke!" Sally exclaimed. -"How awful, and archery--" - -"Don't," Janet said swiftly. "If you remind me of it, I'll weep." - -Phyllis meanwhile was talking to the Red Twins. - -"I can't see why we lost," Bess said stubbornly. "We are better players -than you are, and you know it." - -[Illustration: _She pulled off the bandage and disclosed an angry red -swelling_] - -"Of course you are," Phyllis agreed, "much better, but you have no -notion of team-work. You both want to do it all, and get all the credit. -I can't see why you are twins. The way Jan and I feel, it amounts to the -same thing, as long as _we_ do it. That's because we are twins, I -suppose." - -"Well, it's because _we_ are twins that we can't get along together," -May explained. "We don't want the other one to get ahead, and it's -natural that we shouldn't," she added in justification. - -"It's not natural," Phyllis contradicted; "and let me tell you this, -until you learn to work together, you will never be any earthly good to -each other or to Hilltop." - -Having given them this little thought to think over during the summer, -Phyllis turned her back on them and went over to Janet. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--The Dramatic Club - - -Archery Day was a dismal one for Janet. She had to give up her place to -Gladys, for her arm was so swollen that she could not even string her -bow. - -The old wing won, however, and it was Sally who had her name engraved on -the cup as the winner of the highest score. - -It was an exciting day, but the most thrilling thing happened in the -evening. All preparations had been made for the play to be given on the -night before Commencement. The Dramatic Club had decided on _Romeo and -Juliet_. Daphne was to play Juliet, and Poppy Romeo. - -Phyllis had a small part as one of Romeo's friends. Rehearsals had been -going on for the past month, and the cast felt that they were word -perfect in their parts at least. - -Then the night before the performance Poppy fell down stairs. She cut -her face and bruised her shoulders and was carried unconscious to the -infirmary. - -The Twins and Sally and Daphne heard the news in horrified silence. - -"Who will play Romeo?" Daphne demanded. - -The question was settled for them by Helen Jenkins. She knocked on the -door and strode in in her usual business-like way. - -She saw by their faces that they knew the news, so she went straight to -the point. - -"It's the worst possible thing that could have happened," she said -decidedly; and then without a word of warning, added, "Phyllis, _you_ -will have to play Romeo." - -"I play Romeo--" - -"Phyl!" - -"How wonderful!" - -"But it's tomorrow," were some of the exclamations that greeted Helen's -news. - -"Well, can you, or can't you?" Helen demanded. "I must hurry back to the -Infirmary, and put Poppy's mind at rest. She is making herself sicker by -worrying." - -"Of course I'll do it," Phyllis answered promptly though her knees -trembled beneath her. - -"Good girl!" - -"Tell Poppy that I will do my best, and now everybody please get out, -I've got to study lines." - -"Don't worry about lines," Janet said quietly. - -"But why not?" - -"Because I know the whole play backwards and frontwards, and I will sit -in the wings and follow you with every letter," Janet promised. - -Phyllis's face relaxed. "Then that's all right," she said. "I'll brush -up on them, for I know them myself, of course, only I'm not sure of the -cues." - -"I'll give you those." - -Sally and Daphne paused at the door. - -"Call me when you want to go over it with me," Daphne said. "And oh, -Phyl! I didn't like to say it before Helen, but I am so thrilled that I -don't know what to do." - -"Taffy, you're a darling," Phyllis replied. "I'll probably spoil all -your nice scenes, too." - -"Oh, no you won't," Sally returned decidedly. - -"How do you know?" Phyllis asked laughing. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot told me," Sally replied as the door closed on -them. - -It was a busy twenty-four hours that followed. Janet stayed with Phyllis -every minute and gave her of her own courage. - -The dress rehearsal was a decided failure, but the old girls were not at -all alarmed. - -"I'm hopeless," Phyllis protested. - -"You are not," Janet denied hotly. - -"How do you feel, honey?" Poppy inquired. She was downstairs, but a sad -sight indeed, with her face covered with little pieces of gauze slapped -on with bits of adhesive plaster. - -"Terrified, Poppy," Phyllis admitted. - -"That's just right. I wouldn't have you sure of yourself for a second," -Poppy comforted. - -"Oh, dear, I must go and study some more," Phyllis sighed. - -"You are to do nothing of the kind. You are to go out and take a walk, -and then come in and have a nice nap." - -Phyllis laughed at the idea, but Poppy, with the aid of Sally and Janet -won her point, and with Daphne, nearly as frightened as Phyllis, they -went for a long walk. - -When they got back they were glad enough for a little nap. - -At last the evening came, and with it all the attendant excitement of a -performance. The old girls were as calm as they could be. They were used -to it, but poor Daphne and Phyllis! - -They felt the difference in their ages and class, and were conscious of -a tiny feeling of resentment, not in the girls of the Dramatic Club, but -in some of the Juniors who had not been elected. - -The curtain rose on time, at exactly eight o'clock. The setting was -charming and Phyllis, sure of Janet's support, accredited herself well. - -The ballroom was filled with strange faces, for there were lots of -guests, and after the first terrified glance at them, Phyllis kept her -eyes on the stage. - -By the time the balcony scene came, she was almost calm, and her voice -floated clear and mellow as she began-- - - "He jests at scars who never felt a wound--" - -Daphne was a beautiful Juliet, with her soft hair bound down by a fillet -of pearls. When she leaned from her balcony to ask-- - - "What man art thou, who thus bescreened in night so stumbleth on - my council?" - -The guests caught their breaths from sheer wonder. - -Phyllis, perhaps under the witchery of Daphne's smile, forgot her -self-consciousness, and threw herself into the part with the result that -she wooed her Juliet with all the ardor of old Verona. - -It was a triumph for the Dramatic Club, but for Daphne and Phyllis in -particular. They went to their rooms that night with their pretty heads -buzzing with all the flattery they had received. But, like the sensible -children that they were, they soon dismissed it as unimportant. - -"Aren't you the happiest person in the whole world?" Janet demanded. -"You ought to be." - -Phyllis shook her head. "No, I can't be perfectly happy, for every once -in a while I remember that this is our last night, and then I could -weep." - -"I know, Taffy said the same thing," Janet agreed. "But, Phyl, think of -next year. We'll be old girls then." - -Phyllis gave a happy little sigh and snuggled into her pillow. - -"Phyl," Janet whispered after a minute, "I--I'm awfully proud of you." - -Phyllis leaned over and kissed her. - -"There!" she said, "that's the only compliment I have wanted all -evening, and I didn't think I was going to get it." - -They fell asleep almost simultaneously, and the spirit of Hilltop -watched their slumbers, equally proud of them both. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI--And Last - - -The twins stood in the Hall waiting for their carriage to come for them. -Sally and Daphne were with them. - -"Aunt Jane's Poll-parrot, how I hate to go!" Sally exclaimed. - -"Hasn't it been a simply perfect year?" Phyllis agreed. - -The rest nodded. - -"But next year will be even perfecter," Daphne said happily. - -"We didn't make such a bad record," Sally remarked contentedly, knowing -full well that no Sophomore class had ever done as much. - -Their eyes traveled to the mantel. The big tennis cup bore Gwen's name, -and under it "The Page Twins." Sally's name glittered from the smooth -surface of the Archery cup, and on the Dramatic Club's, Phyllis and -Daphne's names stood out. - -"How about this summer?" Janet inquired. "You are both surely coming to -Old Chester for July aren't you?" - -"We are," Sally and Daphne replied together. - -The carriages arrived at that moment, and singing and cheering Hilltop, -all the school drove off down the long hill, leaving the white house -that crowned it a little forlorn in the drowsy sunshine. - -THE END - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TWINS IN THE SOUTH *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38834 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/38834.zip b/38834.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 81728ee..0000000 --- a/38834.zip +++ /dev/null |
